Zongman: My wife Kikyo, from a half-demon, fights through the heavens

He traveled to the world of Inuyasha and became the second son of the protagonist. Inuyasha did not awaken his memories of his past life until he was sealed by Kikyo for decades, and obtained the golden finger sign-in system that came hundreds of years late.

From then on, Inuyasha began his journey of wandering around with his companions around him. He signed in while traveling, received various rewards, and step by step became a demon king-level existence.

The blood of great monsters, the spiritual power of time and space, the inheritance of the great Onmyoji, powerful rewards are at your hands.

By the way, he slowly toyed with his enemy Naraku, making Naraku a stray dog, running away continuously.

Lost Dog Naraku: What on earth is wrong with this guy Inuyasha? Why has he changed so drastically? Damn it!

Zongman: My wife Kikyo, from a half-demon, fights through the heavens
Chapter 1: Awakening
“I didn’t expect that my memory would awaken after being sealed.”
“The bloodline of Inu Taisho is really strong. When I traveled through time and space as an unborn baby, I couldn’t bear that powerful bloodline. Therefore, in order to protect myself, I sealed my memory for a short period of time. Only now have I regained my memory before the time travel.” Under a towering tree, a young man in a red robe and silver hair slowly opened his eyes. A trace of vicissitudes flashed in his eyes, and he murmured in a calm tone.
If you look closely, you can see that the boy has a pair of white dog ears on his silver hair, which are not ears that humans should have at all.
The boy’s name is Inuyasha, and he is a time traveler.
And the world he is in now is naturally the Inuyasha world.
It’s just that Inuyasha’s situation after traveling through time was not very good, and it took him two hundred years to awaken his memory.
Before Inuyasha awakened his memory, his life for two hundred years was the same as Inuyasha in the original work.
Fifty years ago, she and Kikyo were framed by the spider demon, which led to the separation of the lovers.
After Kikyo died, he was sealed in the sacred tree by Kikyo.
However, the next moment, the figure that sounded in Inuyasha’s mind made Inuyasha understand why this was the case.
[Ding! The host has awakened, the system begins to activate, 10%. 20%. 50%. 100%!!!]【Ding! ! The system has been activated successfully, and the random sign-in system is at your service! ! ! 】
[The newbie gift pack has been distributed, please claim it yourself!!!]“Is this, my golden finger?” Inuyasha was slightly dazed when he heard the mechanical sound coming from his mind.
“Is this because I have recovered my memory, so I have awakened?”
“So, the system doesn’t recognize the new consciousness I created to protect myself after traveling through time?”
“Host, the host itself does not have the so-called new consciousness, but the host’s memory has been sealed. Now the memory is unsealed.” As Inuyasha’s inner murmurs fell, the system’s voice sounded.
Hearing this, Inuyasha was slightly stunned. Is that so?
There was a long silence, Inuyasha didn’t think about it.
It doesn’t matter whether the memory is before or after it is unlocked, I am still myself.
Immediately, Inuyasha opened the system directly.
As soon as I opened it, a smell of poverty hit me in the face.
It is an attribute panel, a must-have for system cheating.
The simplicity of the attribute panel makes Inuyasha feel poor.
Host: Inuyasha
Race: Half-demon (blood of the great demon has not awakened)
Skills: Soul-scattering Iron Claw, Flying Blade Blood Claw
Strength: middle level of monster (PS: monster level, miscellaneous monster, small monster, monster, big monster, monster king…)
Item: Newbie Gift Pack
“Really? What a simple panel.”
“System, open the novice gift package.” Looking at the attribute panel, Inuyasha was stunned for a moment, then he sighed silently in his heart, and began to use the novice gift package.
[Ding! The novice gift pack has been used. Congratulations to the host for obtaining an awakening card! ! ! ][Awakening Card: After using it, you can perfectly awaken your own bloodline! ! ! ]Inuyasha was slightly startled when he saw what came out of the novice gift package, and then his thoughts fell on the race column on the attribute panel.
“Is this the blood that will allow me to awaken the Great Monster?”
“Perfect awakening means that I can master the blood of the great monster?”
“System, use the awakening card!!!”
[Ding! ! Use the awakening card, congratulations to the host for awakening the blood of the great monster and gaining the power of the skill great monster! ! ! ][Power of the Great Monster: After using it, you will enter the Great Monster state, and your physical fitness will increase tenfold. It will work even in human form! ]“I feel like my strength has tripled. With my current strength, I should be at the late stage of a youkai.”
“Sure enough, it’s true.” Inuyasha muttered to himself as he felt his own strength increase. He then took a look at the attribute panel and found that his guess was correct. His strength had reached the late level of a monster.
“This is the power increase after awakening the blood of the great monster, it’s really good!!”
“And he also gained the power of a great monster. This should be the form of the great monster’s blood exploding.”
“My strength will increase tenfold in this state.”
“With my current strength, once I unleash the power of a great monster, I will definitely be able to reach the level of a great monster.”
“However, Kikyo is really strong. She is worthy of being called the most powerful miko after Tsuiko. Her spiritual power is really terrifying.”
“After sealing me for fifty years, I still retain such powerful strength. Even if I have awakened the blood of the great monster now, I still cannot break free.” Inuyasha murmured in his heart as he felt the changes in his body.
Immediately, Inuyasha closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then exhaled.
The next moment, Inuyasha suddenly opened his eyes.
A powerful aura burst out from Inuyasha’s body, and golden demonic power burst out from Inuyasha’s body. Inuyasha’s pupils turned scarlet, the golden pupils turned blue, the whites of his eyes also turned blood red, and two purple-red patterns appeared on his cheeks.
This is exactly the state of Inuyasha’s great monster power.
In this state, Inuyasha’s strength increased several times.
However, when Inuyasha entered the state of great monster power, the sealing arrow inserted into Inuyasha’s body burst into purple light and spread to Inuyasha’s whole body.
The golden demonic power and the purple sealed spiritual power collided with each other, producing a powerful shock wave that spread out in all directions.
As the person involved, Inuyasha’s face looked a little grim at this moment.
“Kikyou, you really are worthy of your title as the world’s number one miko.”
“The sealing arrow that sealed me for fifty years actually still has this kind of power.”
“No, that’s not right. The Sealing Arrow seems to be absorbing the power of the sacred tree behind me.”
“Damn it, this is really cheating. The power of the Sealing Arrow is already very strong, and it can actually be cheated to borrow strength.”
“Do I really need Kikyo’s reincarnation Kagome to come here if I want to break free from the seal?” Inuyasha thought unwillingly while resisting the power of the seal and the power of the sacred tree.
However, at this moment, Inuyasha suddenly discovered that the power of the sacred tree actually entered his body along the sealing arrow.
In an instant, a powerful force swept through Inuyasha’s body, and Inuyasha was directly knocked unconscious by this force.
Before he fell into coma, Inuyasha had only one thought in his mind.
“Shit, he just woke up and fell unconscious again?”
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: First Encounter with Kagome (Old Version)
Inuyasha felt his ears being pinched while he was dazed.
This feeling gradually woke Inuyasha up from his slumber.
As soon as he woke up, Inuyasha saw a girl in a white and green school uniform lying on him, with her hands on his ears and constantly rubbing them, with an excited expression on her face.
After Inuyasha opened his eyes, the girl also noticed that Inuyasha had woken up. The two of them stared at each other and no one spoke.
However, Inuyasha saw the visible embarrassment on the face of the girl in front of him.
That’s the embarrassment of wanting to bury your head in tofu to end it all after being caught doing something bad.
Although he could sense the embarrassment of the girl in front of him, Inuyasha did not say anything. He just stared at the girl in front of him, with sadness revealed in his golden pupils.
‘It’s not her after all!’
Inuyasha recognized the girl in front of him at a glance. In this era, who else could this girl, wearing a Japanese junior high school uniform and looking 90% like Kikyo, be other than Kagome, the reincarnation of Kikyo?
However, Kagome is Kagome, and she is not Kikyo after all.
The embarrassed girl Kagome also saw the look in Inuyasha’s eyes at this time, and her heart couldn’t help but tremble.
“Why is there so much sadness in this boy’s eyes?”
“Also, why does my heart ache when I see the sadness of this young man in front of me?” Kagome didn’t know what was going on. She only knew that after seeing the situation revealed by the young man in front of her, her heart began to ache.
And just then, Inuyasha finally spoke.
“Can you help me pull the arrow out of my body?”
“Ah, arrows?”
“Oh, okay, I’ll pull it out right away.” Kagome, who was brought back to her senses by Inuyasha’s words, agreed without thinking and stretched out her hand to pull out the sealing arrow.
Just when Kagome was about to pull out the arrow, there was movement nearby, and a series of figures walked out of the woods, each carrying a bow and arrow.
These people are the villagers of Maple Village in Musashi Province, the villagers responsible for guarding Inuyasha.
“Get out of there!!” As soon as these villagers appeared, they drew their bows and arrows and aimed at Kagome, shouting at her, telling her to leave.
However, as soon as the words came out of her mouth, a purple light burst out from Kagome’s hands.
The purple light wrapped around the sealing arrow and directly shattered it.
“The sealing arrow has disappeared!!!” The people with bows in the distance saw this scene and became panicked.
Because of the panic, arrows flew out of the bow and shot towards Inuyasha and Kagome.
The villagers shot arrows in panic without aiming, and several arrows were shot at Inuyasha and Kagome.
Inuyasha, who had not yet completely broken free from the seal, saw this and used all his strength to move his arms.
The wide sleeves of the fire rat fur coat directly protected Kagome’s entire body.
Fire Rat Fur is not only fireproof, but also has strong physical defense capabilities.
Among humans, only the arrows of the witches with spiritual powers have the potential to penetrate. How could the arrows of ordinary people like those in front of them have such ability?
The arrow hit the fire rat fur and bounced off as expected.
“Back off, or I won’t show mercy next time.” Looking at the villagers in front of him, Inuyasha’s eyes were slightly cold and he scolded in a low voice.
After being scolded by Inuyasha, the villagers remembered the legend about Inuyasha circulating in the village, and one by one they began to retreat.
“Let’s go back and tell Grandma Kaede that Inuyasha is free.” One of them who seemed to be the leader spoke, and then the group quickly left.
Just as these people left, the sealing power on Inuyasha completely disappeared.
Freed from the seal of the Sealing Arrow, Inuyasha’s demonic power is no longer restrained, and the powerful demonic power may erupt at any time.
“Get away from me first, otherwise you will get hurt.” Inuyasha said softly, suppressing the demonic power that was about to explode in his body, asking Kagome to leave him.
“Ah, oh, okay.” Kagome was slightly stunned when she heard that. Although she didn’t know the reason, she still obeyed and left Inuyasha.
However, Kagome stopped after walking a few meters.
“Keep backing off,” Inuyasha warned.
“Oh, oh.” Upon hearing this, Kagome retreated another ten meters.
Seeing that Kagome only retreated a short distance after he reminded her twice, Inuyasha’s eyes twitched slightly.
“Well, never mind. I’ll just try to suppress it as much as I can.” With a slight sigh, Inuyasha muttered in a low voice without any further intention of reminding Kagome to retreat.
The next moment, a powerful demonic power burst out directly from Inuyasha’s body.
The powerful demonic power unleashed, causing an extremely powerful impact that directly destroyed the tree roots wrapped around Inuyasha’s body and swept out in all directions. In the blink of an eye, most of the surrounding trees were destroyed.
However, when the demonic power reached Kagome, it disappeared inexplicably.
Inuyasha also fell from the sacred tree.
“Finally freed from the seal.”
“Kikyo, you are so cruel. Do you want to seal me forever?” Looking at his palm, Inuyasha moved it slightly, then sighed slightly.
“My name is Inuyasha, girl, what’s your name?” Although he knew Kagome’s identity, Inuyasha still introduced himself.
“Ah, yes, I’m Kagome, Higurashi Kagome, please give me your guidance, Inuyasha.” Kagome, who was shocked by the power Inuyasha’s burst of power, immediately came to her senses when she heard Inuyasha’s words and spoke quickly.
“This era is very dangerous. Stay with me and don’t run around.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and then reminded.
“This era?” Kagome had no idea what Inuyasha meant and question marks slowly popped up in her mind as she couldn’t help but say it aloud.
“Ah, this is the Warring States Period.”
“Hey!!!”
Chapter 3: Breaking the Seal (Old Version)
“In other words, I traveled through time, from my era to the Warring States Period where we are now?” In front of the sacred tree, Inuyasha briefed everyone about her current situation. After listening to Inuyasha’s story, Kagome was completely stunned.
“Come to think of it, the clothes those people wore do look a bit like those worn by ancient people.”
“So, is this true?”
“what to do?”
“Why did I come to the Warring States Period?” After being confused, Kagome became a little panicked. She grabbed her hair and screamed madly.
“What are you afraid of?”
“Why don’t you just go back to where you came from?”
“It’s not like we can’t go back.” Looking at the flustered Kagome, Inuyasha smiled slightly and reminded her.
“Oh, yes, I came out from that dry well. If I enter that dry well now, can I go back directly?!” Inuyasha’s reminder made Kagome suddenly realize, and she pounded her fist on her palm.
However, the next moment, Kagome reacted.
“By the way, how did you know?” Kagome asked curiously, looking at Inuyasha.
“Don’t worry about it.” Inuyasha smiled without explaining, then closed his eyes, immersed his consciousness in the system, and opened the system panel.
Race: Half-demon (blood of a great demon)
Skills: Soul-scattering Iron Claw, Flying Blade Blood Claw, Space-time Spiritual Power
Strength: Late stage of monster (lower level Onmyoji) (PS: monster level, miscellaneous monster, small monster, monster, big monster, monster king…) (Onmyoji is divided into lower level, middle level, upper level, as well as great Onmyoji and Lingzun)
Items: None
“Is this power in my body called time and space spiritual power?”
“Also, Onmyoji?” Inuyasha muttered to himself as he looked at the attribute panel.
After waking up again, Inuyasha felt that there was a power in his body that was different from demonic power.
This power in Inuyasha’s body has nothing to do with Inuyasha’s demonic power and there is no conflict at all.
However, Inuyasha did not know the origin and function of this power.
Inuyasha had no choice but to see if the system could help him figure it out.
I didn’t expect that it would really work. This power was marked by the system and appeared on the attribute panel. Moreover, it seemed that because of the spiritual power, I was counted into the Onmyoji system and became a low-level Onmyoji.
“However, the spiritual power of time and space…”
“The power of the sacred tree?”
“When I was fighting Kikyo’s Sealing Arrow before, the power that entered my body and knocked me out must be the spiritual power of time and space.”
“I didn’t expect that I would be able to master it.”
“How bizarre!!”
“Spiritual power is something that only humans can master.”
“Although I am a half-demon with human blood, can a half-demon master the spiritual power that only humans can master?” Stroking his chin, Inuyasha pondered the doubts in his heart.
While thinking, Inuyasha suddenly thought of something.
It seems that the half-demons on Penglai Island have spiritual power in their bodies, which was used by the Four Fighting Gods to open the Singing Cauldron.
After a moment’s silence, Inuyasha shook his head and temporarily put aside his curiosity about the spiritual power of time and space.
“Let’s slowly explore this power later.”
“System, sign in.” Inuyasha said to the system in his heart.
As soon as he opened his eyes, Inuyasha triggered his first sign-in.
[Ding! ! Meet the plot character Higurashi Kagome, congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ! ]This was the system prompt sound when Inuyasha just woke up.
However, because of the appearance of the villagers at that time and Inuyasha’s eagerness to break free from the seal, he did not use this sign-in.
Now that he finally has some free time, Inuyasha is ready to use this sign-in.
[Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the physical fitness of being immune to all poisons!!!][Immune to all poisons: The host can ignore any poison, poison miasma, and any poison cannot take effect on the host. The host’s blood can also cure all poisons. ]“Immune to all poisons?”
“No poison has any effect on me?”
“So, miasma has no effect on me either?”
“Awesome, my Tong!” After seeing this introduction, Inuyasha’s eyes suddenly lit up.
You have to know that your body’s resistance to toxins is not strong.
In the original work, Inuyasha was often poisoned and infected by various miasma, but now, with a physique that is immune to all poisons, he can completely ignore these.
After fiddling with the system panel for a while, Inuyasha exited the system.
When Inuyasha pulled his consciousness out of the system panel, he saw a familiar face appear in front of him, very close.
A face suddenly appeared in close proximity, and Inuyasha unconsciously supported himself with his hands and stepped back.
“What are you doing?” After retreating two meters, Inuyasha frowned and looked at Kagome and asked.
“You are the one. That’s so rude.”
“I was talking to you just now, but you ignored me.” When Kagome heard Inuyasha asking her, she felt furious.
She had been talking to Inuyasha just now, but Inuyasha was like a fool, just sitting there, not moving or saying anything, completely ignoring her words and not paying any attention to her.
“Ah, sorry about that just now. I was thinking about something.” Inuyasha heard this and finally understood the reason why Kagome behaved just now, and immediately apologized.
“What are you going to do now?”
“Do you want to go back?”
“Stay here.”
“If you want to go back, I can take you to the Bone-Eating Well.” After apologizing, Inuyasha asked Kagome about her plan.
Although Kagome is the reincarnation of Kikyo, Inuyasha has no intention of forcing Kagome to stay here. It is too much to force Kagome, a modern girl, to constantly travel back and forth to the dangerous era of the Warring States Period. Everything depends on Kagome herself.
This is still the case even if Kagome has the Shikon Jewel in her body.
After his memory was awakened, he no longer had any idea about that thing.
After all, I already have my own golden finger.
With the sign-in system, it is very easy to become stronger.
As soon as the sign-in system appeared, he directly gave himself an awakening card, which awakened the blood of the great monster in his body. Not only did it make him much stronger, it also gave him an all-round amplification skill of the power of a great monster.
With the golden finger, who would need the Four Souls Jade?
Although that thing can enhance the power of monsters, it also has some side effects, so it is better not to have it.
That thing was not a good thing to begin with. It was said to fulfill wishes, but from beginning to end only one wish would truly come true, and that was the disappearance of the Four Souls Jade.
All I have to do next is find a way to trigger the sign-in and sign in everywhere.
“Eh, me?” Kagome pointed at herself when she heard that. She seemed not to have thought of this and fell into silence.
Seeing Kagome was silent, Inuyasha did not speak either. He just sat there quietly waiting for Kagome’s answer.
“I want to go back to Tokyo, but Inuyasha is very handsome and has a gentle personality. I kind of want to make friends with him.” Kagome thought silently as she glanced at Inuyasha from the corner of her eyes from time to time.
Unlike the original work, in the original work, Kagome and Inuyasha really came into contact when the Centipede Witch came out of the Bone-Eating Well and returned to this era.
At that time, Inuyasha in the original work had been sarcastic towards Kagome after seeing her, so the two did not have a very good impression of each other when they first met.
But now, Inuyasha shows a very gentle and kind character. He even protected himself when those people shot him with arrows just now.
What’s more, he is a handsome young man with silver hair.
He has a gentle and kind personality and is a beautiful silver-haired boy. With so many advantages, it would be a lie for Kagome to say she wasn’t moved.
Moreover, for some reason, she felt that she had a special feeling with the silver-haired beautiful boy Inuyasha in front of her.
She didn’t know what this feeling was, she just knew that she seemed to have a special connection with Inuyasha.
It seemed that she had a special fate with the young man in front of her, which made Kagome even more difficult to choose between going back to Tokyo or staying here.
She wanted to go back to Tokyo, but was afraid that she would never see Inuyasha again, the beautiful silver-haired boy who made her feel very special.
Just as Kagome was thinking, some movement was heard in the forest ahead.
This immediately brought Kagome back to her senses from her thoughts, and she stared straight in the direction where the noise came from.
After a few seconds, the group of people who had just left came out led by an old woman in shrine maiden’s clothes.
“Inuyasha, you really broke the seal!!!”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4 Goodbye Feng, Onmyoji Legacy (Old Version)
“Feng, you’re old too.” Looking at the old woman in front of him, Inuyasha murmured softly.
The one who appeared before Inuyasha was actually Kikyo’s sister, Kaede, the shrine maiden who made the present-day Maple Village a reality.
Fifty years ago, Feng was still a little kid, following Kikyo around all day long.
Fifty years later, the little girl has become an old woman who may be buried at any time.
Seeing Inuyasha’s indifferent reaction, Feng was slightly stunned.
Feng really didn’t expect that after fifty years, when she had turned into this old woman, Inuyasha could still recognize her identity at a glance. Could it be because of the smell?
That’s impossible. It’s been fifty years. My smell must have changed beyond all recognition.
However, what surprised Feng the most was that Inuyasha could remain so calm after recognizing her identity.
You know, the person who sealed Inuyasha fifty years ago was her sister Kikyo.
Now that he sees Kikyo’s sister, shouldn’t Inuyasha be angry and furious?
Inuyasha naturally had no idea what Kaede was thinking at the moment.
After saying this, Inuyasha’s mind was immersed in the system space again.
Because just now, at the moment Feng appeared, the sign-in system was triggered again.
[Ding! ! Meet the plot character Feng. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]“System, sign in!!”
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Super·Occupational Decision!! ][Super·Divination: All the Yin-Yang techniques mastered by the great Yin-Yang master Ma Cang Ye Wang! !]“Ma Cang Ye Wang, it turns out to be this guy’s power.”
“Super Divination, this thing records everything that King Asakura learned a thousand years ago.” Inuyasha muttered to himself after hearing the system’s prompt.
The next moment, a large amount of information emerged in Inuyasha’s mind, allowing Inuyasha to perfectly master various Yin-Yang techniques, including various Yin-Yang spells, various Five Elements techniques, and even the Taishan Mansion Lord Festival.
After receiving this sign-in reward, Inuyasha realized that he was at the pinnacle of the Warring States Period in terms of Onmyojitsu.
After a brief moment of daze, Feng also noticed Kagome beside Inuyasha.
Looking at Kagome, Feng was stunned again.
because
“So much like her, just like her sister.”
“Little girl, come over here quickly.” Feng murmured in a low voice, but then he reacted quickly and shouted to Kagome.
The girl in front of him looks so much like her sister Kikyo, and Feng is afraid that Inuyasha will attack the girl in front of him out of revenge.
She didn’t want the girl who looked so much like her sister to die at Inuyasha’s hands.
“Eh? Me?” Kagome was stunned when she heard that, and asked stupidly, pointing at herself.
“Yes, come here quickly, don’t stay next to Inuyasha.” Feng shouted anxiously.
“Why can’t you stay with Inuyasha?” Hearing Feng’s words, Kagome frowned slightly and said with some dissatisfaction.
The people behind you were the ones who shot you with arrows just now, and Inuyasha, who was protecting himself from the arrows, why do you have an expression like “I’m doing this for your own good”?
baffling.
His good intentions were met with Kagome’s dissatisfaction. Feng suddenly felt tired and quickly explained to Kagome how dangerous Inuyasha was.
Inuyasha did not refute Kaede as she spoke ill of him.
Because Feng was telling the truth and he didn’t lie.
“Is what she said true?” After listening to Feng’s story, Kagome turned to look at Inuyasha and asked curiously.
Kagome was not afraid of Inuyasha after Kaede told her what happened fifty years ago. Instead, she became very curious about these things.
“no.”
“Fifty years ago, Kikyo and I were both plotted against.” Inuyasha shook his head slightly and said lightly.
Feng didn’t lie when he said that because that’s how he understood it, it wasn’t a lie.
But the reality is different.
If it weren’t for the conspiracy of Demon Spider fifty years ago, he and Kikyo would probably have grown old together and have several children.
“Inuyasha, what you said is true!!” But when Feng heard Inuyasha’s words, he was not angry, but asked very calmly.
Feng has always been very curious. She knows very well everything that happened when Inuyasha appeared beside her sister Kikyo fifty years ago. She knows that Inuyasha is being changed little by little by his sister, and her sister is no longer out of touch with the world because of the appearance of Inuyasha.
At that time, she liked her elder brother Inuyasha very much, and when she had nothing to do, she would often follow Inuyasha to the mountains to pick some wild vegetables.
Although Inuyasha’s personality was a bit tsundere at that time, she could feel that Inuyasha was not a bad person.
When that incident happened fifty years ago, she also had doubts about why Inuyasha had changed so drastically all of a sudden.
However, what happened fifty years ago happened too hastily, leaving her no time to understand, and her sister Kikyo sealed Inuyasha.
After sealing Inuyasha, her sister Kikyo also passed away, leaving this world in flames with the Shikon Jewel.
If what Inuyasha said was true, and he and his sister Kikyo were both plotted against, then everything would make sense.
“This is all thanks to the injured bandit Onigumo who was taken in by you two sisters. If you hadn’t taken in that bandit, nothing would have happened.” Inuyasha felt a little resentful when this matter was mentioned.
If Kikyo hadn’t taken in the bandit Onigumo, nothing would have happened.
However, while complaining, Inuyasha also wanted to thank Kikyo.
If Kikyo hadn’t sealed him, he wouldn’t have awakened his memories of his past life.
So, although he complained, he did not hate Kikyo. He just lamented that fate was playing tricks on him.
“What’s going on, Inuyasha?” After hearing Inuyasha’s words, Feng was sure that Inuyasha knew the truth about what happened fifty years ago. She was suddenly excited and no longer worried that Inuyasha would hurt her. She walked towards Inuyasha and Kagome, talking as she walked.
Kagome listened to the conversation between the two, looking at Kaede and Inuyasha from time to time, with a confused look on her face.
Inuyasha was silent for a moment after hearing this.
After a while, Inuyasha slowly opened his mouth and told the whole story of Demon Spider.
Chapter 5: Riding the Clouds (Old Version)
“I’ve already said it, don’t bother me anymore.”
“If you attack me again, I will not show mercy.” After telling the story of Demon Spider, Inuyasha stood up, glanced at the many villagers of Maple Village who had been following Maple and staring at him vigilantly, and said lightly.
Then Inuyasha walked away.
Seeing this, Kagome hurriedly followed.
“Demon Spider, is that that guy!!” After Inuyasha left, Feng murmured in a low voice, then turned around and left.
However, the direction they left was different from the one Inuyasha and Kagome took, but another direction.
“Lord Feng!!!” A group of villagers from Feng Village hurriedly followed.
Soon, Feng brought a group of people to a cave.
After entering the cave, Feng came to an open space with ease.
Looking at the dark human-shaped mark on the open space, Feng’s single eye pupil shrank slightly.
“What a terrible miasma, what Inuyasha said is true!!!”
On the other side, after leaving the sacred tree, Inuyasha walked directly towards Maple Village.
The two check-ins that were triggered just now gave Inuyasha a guess.
Although the system is a random sign-in system, the key is to trigger the sign-in at random.
However, both check-ins indicated that you had come into contact with plot characters.
The first one is Kagome, and the second one is Kaede, both of whom are plot characters.
In other words, if you come into contact with new plot characters in the future, it is possible to trigger a new sign-in.
In addition to this, similar situations should also be able to trigger it.
For example, going to some locations in the plot.
Inuyasha guessed that going to these plot locations should also be able to trigger a sign-in.
There is a plot location near where Inuyasha is now, and that is the nearby Maple Village.
This is a place that appears a lot in the original work, and it is also Kikyo’s hometown.
Inuyasha really wants to test whether he can trigger the sign-in after arriving at Maple Village.
“Hey, Inuyasha, where are we going?” At this time, Kagome, who had been following Inuyasha, spoke and asked Inuyasha.
“Maple Village is a village nearby.”
“Speaking of which, have you decided yet?”
“Do you want to go back or stay here?” Inuyasha answered Kagome’s question and then asked back.
“Of course I want to go back.”
“It’s just that I finally got to come to the Warring States Period, and I’m quite curious about this era.” Kagome scratched her cheek and said.
I can’t just say that I feel a special feeling from him, so I want to stay for a while to see what the reason is.
“Yeah, I almost forgot.”
“Your situation is rather special. You can travel between your time and here at any time through the Bone-Eating Well.” Inuyasha knew Kagome’s choice as soon as he heard it. She was hesitating and didn’t know how to choose, so Inuyasha directly told Kagome that she could travel through the Bone-Eating Well at will, so that this guy didn’t have to worry about it.
“Eh? Can I travel between two eras at will?” After hearing Inuyasha’s words, everyone pointed at themselves in disbelief.
“Um.”
“So don’t worry about not being able to come back here after you go back.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
Hearing Inuyasha’s certain words, Kagome felt a little happy.
Then, Kagome seemed to have thought of something and opened her mouth to say something.
But he was interrupted by Inuyasha’s sudden words.
“arrive.”
Hearing this, Kagome looked forward unconsciously, and saw a village appear in front of them.
The village is neither big nor small. Judging from the number of houses, there are only a few dozen households. It is surrounded by rice fields. There are villagers working hard and children running around between the ridges.
Seeing this scene, Kagome’s eyes lit up slightly.
Growing up in Tokyo, she had never seen such rural scenery.
Immediately, Kagome ran forward a few steps and began to observe the entire Maple Village.
But Inuyasha didn’t have the same interest as Kagome.
But Inuyasha was in a good mood at the moment.
Because Inuyasha discovered that his guess was correct, and arriving at the plot location could indeed trigger sign-in.
The system prompt sounded again in his mind at this time.
[Ding! ! Arrived at the plot location Maple Village, congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]“System, sign in.” Inuyasha said silently in his heart without changing his expression.
[Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill · Flying in the Clouds!!][Flying into the clouds and mist: With this skill, the host can use demonic power to materialize clouds and mist and fly into the sky! ! ]When Inuyasha saw this reward, his eyes suddenly lit up.
This thing is good.
Although the blood of the great monster has been awakened and Inuyasha has gained the power of a great monster, he still cannot fly.
The ability to fly seems to be something only real monsters can master. Inuyasha does not have it and can only rely on his own physique to jump, just like Inuyasha in the original work, which feels a bit low.
Now with the skill of flying in the clouds, Inuyasha can also soar in the sky.
After tasting this sweetness, Inuyasha’s eyes were not only on a small hill in Maple Village, but also on the shrine of Maple Village, which was the shrine that Kikyo served fifty years ago.
“I should be able to trigger the sign-in there too.” Inuyasha murmured in his heart as he looked at the familiar shrine in the distance.
Immediately, Inuyasha took another step and walked towards that direction.
Kagome noticed what Inuyasha was doing and prepared to follow.
However, before she could take a step forward, Kagome’s arm was grabbed.
Looking back, she saw Feng, who had just left, had appeared behind her, and it was Feng’s hand that was holding hers.
“What are you doing?” Kagome was a little unhappy because she was pulled and couldn’t move.
“Don’t follow him. Inuyasha probably wants to go there alone to take a look.” Feng shook his head and kindly reminded.
Hearing this, Kagome seemed to realize something. She turned around and looked at Inuyasha’s receding back, and had no intention of following him.
Because she guessed something from Feng’s words.
“Inuyasha is going to that shrine, right? It should be the shrine where the shrine maiden Kikyo served fifty years ago.”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 6: Expectations for Kikyo and Guilt towards Kagome (Old Version)
Kagome did not continue to follow, but followed Kaede to Kaede’s home below the shrine.
“Hey, Grandma Kaede, can you tell me what happened to Inuyasha?” Sitting on the wooden board, Kagome spoke to Kaede.
Feng, who was packing up, turned around and looked at Kagome meaningfully when she heard this. Then she nodded and began to tell Kagome what she knew about Inuyasha.
On the other side, Inuyasha has already arrived at the shrine.
The shrine in Maple Village has no name and is directly named after Maple Village. However, five hundred years later it became Higurashi Shrine, and became the shrine passed down from generation to generation by Kagome’s family.
As soon as Inuyasha stepped under the torii, the system prompt sounded in his mind.
[Ding! ! Arrived at the special location Maple Village Shrine, congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]“Sure enough, how could the shrine where Kikyo practiced be an ordinary place?” Inuyasha murmured in a low voice as he listened to the system’s prompts.
Inuyasha immediately started signing in.
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the spiritual pressure training method! ! ][Spiritual Pressure Training Method: The spiritual pressure training method in the world of death can cultivate spiritual power and increase the strength of the soul. 】
“???” When Inuyasha heard the system’s prompt this time, he was stunned and a lot of question marks appeared on his forehead.
The previous few sign-ins were all fine, and they were skills that were closely related to me. How come this time it suddenly became the ability of another world, and the ability of the god of death in the world of death.
However, even though Inuyasha complained, the system did not stop.
As the system’s prompt sounded, Inuyasha obtained the method of practicing spiritual pressure.
A large amount of information emerged in his mind, and a large amount of spiritual power also emerged in his body.
As soon as these spiritual powers appeared, they were directly swallowed up by the time and space spiritual powers in Inuyasha’s body.
After absorbing this spiritual power, the time and space spiritual power in Inuyasha’s body became unprecedentedly stronger.
If the time and space spiritual power in Inuyasha’s body was only one before, then now there are ten spiritual powers in Inuyasha’s body.
“Although there is a method of practicing Yin and Yang in the Super Divination Technique, the method of refining spiritual pressure is obviously much stronger than the method of practicing in the Super Divination Technique.”
“The most obvious is the improvement of the soul.”
“The cultivation method in the Super Divination Technique focuses on improving spiritual power, while the spiritual pressure cultivation method focuses on strengthening the soul. The two complement each other. Moreover, practicing the two methods together will improve spiritual power much faster than practicing only one of them.”
“The stronger the soul, the faster the spiritual power will increase. The stronger the spiritual power, the stronger the effect of spiritual pressure training will be.”
“My spiritual power is growing rapidly, and I can freely use the Yin-Yang Technique and the Five Elements Technique in the Super Divination Technique.”
“This is just like the relationship between internal energy and martial arts moves in the martial arts novels I read in my previous life.” After receiving the spiritual pressure training method, Inuyasha raised the corners of his mouth slightly, a little happy, and murmured in his heart.
Inuyasha has only two attacking moves, namely the Soul-scattering Iron Claws and the Flying Blood Claws.
Now that I have two methods of cultivating spiritual power, the spiritual pressure cultivation method and the super-divination method, my spiritual power will definitely increase rapidly. I will also have enough spiritual power to squander, and my attack moves will also increase.
Various Yin-Yang techniques, Five Elements techniques and talismans can be used at will.
Although it was strange for a half-demon to use Onmyojitsu, Inuyasha didn’t mind as long as it was about power.
Inuyasha then withdrew his gaze and looked towards the shrine he had been away from for a long time.
“Kikyo, my seal has been lifted.” Inuyasha murmured in his heart as he looked at the familiar shrine.
Although fifty years have passed, the shrine is still well maintained, and Inuyasha has been sealed for the past fifty years.
For Inuyasha, it was just a nap and he did not experience these fifty years at all.
So, when Inuyasha saw this shrine again, he didn’t feel strange at all.
Then, Inuyasha fell into deep thought.
“What should I do next?”
“Walk around, meet plot characters, or go to plot locations?”
“I watched the anime Inuyasha when I was a teenager before I traveled through time. I was already in my twenties when I traveled through time. I have forgotten most of the plot. I only remember some of the beginning and the ending.”
“I don’t even know what characters are in it.”
“The only ones who are clear are Naraku and the several clones that Naraku created in the early days, Kagura and Kanna.”
“Also, I don’t remember most of the places Inuyasha and his crew visited.”
“Hmm…”
“Forget it, let’s just walk around.” Inuyasha sighed slightly and didn’t think too much about it. At most, he could just walk around like Seshomaru.
You will always encounter some special check-in locations and special plot characters.
After figuring this out, Inuyasha looked at his expression again, then turned and left.
“Kikyo, I’m waiting for your return.”
Inuyasha knew that Kikyo’s ashes were buried under the shrine. Inuyasha did not move, and was ready to let nature take its course and wait for the action of the demon girl Rito.
Only in this way can Kikyo’s return be guaranteed.
It’s just…Kagome is going to be wronged.
After all, having the soul extracted is very painful, although Kagome later took back most of the soul.
“I’ll make it up to Kagome then…” Inuyasha muttered.
Although this is a bit unfair to Kagome, Inuyasha really wants Kikyo to come back to life.
With the existence of the sign-in system, sooner or later I will be able to find a way to allow both Kikyo and Kagome to exist perfectly in this world.
At least, Inuyasha didn’t want to lose Kikyo.
Inuyasha could vividly remember the years they spent together and could not let go of them at all.
“By the way, I can create some talismans that have effects on souls!!”
Chapter 7: Kagome Returns to the Present Day (Old Version)
Inuyasha did not hate Kikyo, because Inuyasha knew that the situation between them had developed to this point because of the existence of Spider Demon.
The culprit is the ghost spider.
Although he does not hate Kikyo, Inuyasha will not try to use the development of the original work to resurrect Kikyo without absolute certainty.
The greatest assurance is to let nature take its course.
Inuyasha waits for the demon girl Rito’s action.
…
After coming down from the shrine, Inuyasha came to Kaede’s house.
Kagome’s scent was right here.
Inuyasha didn’t waste any time and directly lifted the straw curtain.
“Kagome, do you want to go back to your time?” After entering the house, Inuyasha asked directly.
However, Inuyasha’s question did not receive Kagome’s answer, but instead received Kagome’s pitying look.
“What are you looking at?” Seeing Kagome’s look, Inuyasha’s eyes twitched slightly, and he felt a little unhappy.
Family members, what should I do? I was suddenly pitied.
“Ah, nothing.” After hearing what Inuyasha said, Kagome, who had just received information about Inuyasha’s situation from Kaede, quickly retracted her gaze that she had unconsciously revealed, touched the back of her head, and laughed awkwardly.
“Then please, Inuyasha, take me back to that dry well.” After the embarrassment, Kagome asked Inuyasha for help.
I’ve been out for so long, it’s time to go back.
Otherwise mom and grandpa will be worried.
“Well, let’s go.” Inuyasha ignored Feng, nodded, and then turned and left the house.
“Granny Feng, I’m leaving first and will come back to see you later.” Kagome said goodbye to Feng and then ran out.
“Eh? Come back to see me?” Feng was confused by Kagome’s words.
Although she had just told Kagome about Inuyasha, she also learned about Kagome’s origins from her and confirmed Kagome’s identity.
Kagome is definitely the reincarnation of her sister Kikyo, but she came to this era five hundred years later through the Bone-Eating Well.
Does this mean that we will have to go through this era again in the future?
Monsters are rampant in this era and it is very dangerous. It is not a good thing to come here.
Kagome naturally had no idea of ​​what Kaede was thinking.
At this moment, she followed Inuyasha closely, not daring to fall behind.
She just learned from Grandma Feng that there are many monsters in this era.
And the place she was going to now was in a forest.
Who knows if there are any monsters there?
What if you don’t follow Inuyasha closely and encounter a monster?
She had no confidence that she could escape from the monster.
“Inuyasha, what are you going to do next?”
“Do you have any plans? Or are you going to look for that spider demon?” Following Inuyasha, Kagome saw that Inuyasha didn’t say a word, so she took the initiative to find a topic to talk to Inuyasha.
“Well, walk around and find that guy by the way.” Inuyasha nodded and replied.
Of course, he couldn’t stay in Maple Village all the time. He would go out to look for various plot locations and characters to trigger sign-ins and get rewards.
As for the plan, he hasn’t made any plans yet, so he can only take it as it comes.
However, before that, the Four Souls Jade needs to be crushed.
If this thing doesn’t break into pieces and fly everywhere, Inuyasha is worried that even if he meets the characters in the plot, it will not trigger the plot sign-in.
After all, plot characters are plot characters because they are in their plots.
As for what kind of trouble the destruction of the Shikon Jewel would bring to the people of this country, Inuyasha really didn’t care about that.
The only person Inuyasha cared about was Kikyo. Now, Kagome can be added. As for the others, it doesn’t matter if they die. If he sees them and is in a good mood, he will help them. If he doesn’t see them, just ignore them.
Speaking of this, the Shikon Jewel is still in Kagome’s body.
I don’t know what this Four Souls Jade is all about.
In Kagome’s era, student physical examinations were a must. So why was the Shikon Jade in Kagome’s body never detected?
The only thing Inuyasha could think of in this regard was that the scientific side and the mysterious side were not connected.
Props on the science side may not necessarily be able to detect things on the mystery side.
When Kagome heard what Inuyasha said, she felt a little disappointed.
Inuyasha is going to find that spider demon, which means that Inuyasha will leave Maple Village.
I don’t know if I will be able to see Inuyasha again if I come here later.
“What’s wrong?” Inuyasha asked curiously as he looked at Kagome who suddenly fell silent.
“Ah, nothing.” Kagome shook her head quickly when she heard Inuyasha’s question.
“I can’t say that I’m worried about not being able to see you.” Kagome smiled, but sighed helplessly in her heart.
She likes Inuyasha and this gentle half-demon handsome boy very much, especially Inuyasha’s furry ears, which make her unable to stop.
Unfortunately, it will be difficult to touch it in the future.
Along the way, Kagome brought up some topics from time to time, and the two chatted as they walked, and soon they arrived at the Bone-Eating Well.
Inuyasha looked at the Bone-Eating Well, pondered for a moment, and then prepared to fly and take Kagome down.
The Bone-Eating Well is still too deep, and it would be a bit troublesome for Kagome to go down.
“Come here.” Inuyasha shouted at Kagome who was talking beside him and looking down.
“Eh? What?” Kagome obviously understood what Inuyasha meant and asked back in a daze.
“Come here, I’ll take you down, or do you want to climb down slowly?” Inuyasha said lightly when he saw this.
“This…why are you sending me down?” Kagome looked at Inuyasha with some suspicion.
Inuyasha sighed slightly, too lazy to continue wasting time with everyone, so he walked over, put his arm around Kagome’s waist, jumped up and jumped into the Bone-Eating Well.
“Ahhhhhhhh!!!” Inuyasha’s sudden action frightened Kagome so much that she closed her eyes and screamed.
“Don’t worry, I can fly.” Inuyasha moved his ears unconsciously when he heard such an explosive scream. His cheeks twitched slightly and he spoke.
Only then did Kagome realize that she did not seem to fall with Inuyasha, but seemed to be flying and slowly falling.
Kagome couldn’t help but slowly open her eyes and found that it was true.
However, before Kagome could think of anything, the two of them had already reached the bottom of the well.
“Okay, I’ll take you here. I’ll go up first.” Inuyasha put Kagome down, then took off into the air and flew up.
“Wait, Inuyasha, can I come to see you again!!” Seeing Inuyasha was about to leave, Kagome shouted in desperation.
Inuyasha was slightly stunned when he heard this, and then he hovered two meters above Kagome, looking at Kagome below. Seeing the expectation in Kagome’s eyes, Inuyasha nodded: “Come if you want.”
“Yeah.” After getting Inuyasha’s reply, Kagome nodded vigorously.
The next moment, a light blue light bloomed under Kagome’s feet, and then Kagome’s figure slowly sank into it and disappeared from Inuyasha’s sight.
“That was the power of the sacred tree just now, which is somewhat similar to the time and space spiritual power I just acquired.” Inuyasha murmured as he looked at the light at the bottom of the Bone-Eating Well.
Chapter 8: Speculations, Broken Four Souls Jade (Old Version)
After sending Kagome back to the present, Inuyasha turned and left the Bone-Eating Well.
After leaving the Bone-Eating Well, Inuyasha returned to Maple Village, drew a few talismans in the Maple Village Shrine, and set up a barrier for Maple Village.
After all, this is the village where he has lived for many years, and it is also protected by Kikyo. Inuyasha will naturally not sit idly by.
After setting up the barrier, Inuyasha found a random path and began his journey.
Inuyasha didn’t know what to do now, so with nothing to do, he decided to walk around to see if he could trigger the sign-in.
Because he was walking aimlessly, Inuyasha’s speed was the normal walking speed of a normal person.
This journey lasted two days.
During the two days, Inuyasha wandered around, going wherever he went and passing through several villages.
These villagers were very scared of Inuyasha’s arrival, even though he was very handsome, because he had a pair of dog ears on his head.
Inuyasha, with a pair of dog ears, is considered a monster in the eyes of the villagers.
In this era, monsters are very terrifying beings, and the ignorant villagers are naturally very frightened.
Inuyasha didn’t explain this and just walked through the village without paying any attention to them.
In two days, Inuyasha visited several villages, but did not meet any plot characters, did not trigger any plot sign-ins, and did not encounter any monsters.
In the dark night, Inuyasha sat against a big tree, quietly looking at the bonfire in front of him, without saying a word.
Inuyasha wants to use the random sign-in system to become stronger, and has some guesses about the random nature of the random sign-in, but he cannot confirm it.
In two days, we walked such a long distance and passed through several villages, but we didn’t encounter any problems.
In the original book, it is easy to encounter problems just by walking through a village.
but
Most of these things happened after the Four Soul Jade shattered and flew to various places.
Sure enough, in order to trigger the plot characters and locations, do you still need to let the plot continue?
It would be somewhat boring to just follow the plot all the time.
However, in order to become stronger, it seems that it is not impossible.
Let’s go back tomorrow. When Kagome comes, find a way to break the Shikon Jade into pieces. Then we can start collecting the Shikon Jade.
Staring at the campfire intently, Inuyasha kept thinking in his heart and finally made a decision.
After thinking, Inuyasha added a few thick pieces of wood to the campfire, then slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.
The next morning, Inuyasha woke up early. After burying the bonfire, Inuyasha started to head back.
“I wonder if Kagome will come to this era again.” Inuyasha muttered to himself while on the way.
What Inuyasha didn’t know was that Kagome had indeed returned to the Warring States Period.
But he ran back the next morning, and since then he has experienced a thrilling event.
Kagome was attacked.
With the Four Souls Jade, when Kagome came to the Warring States Period from the Bone-Eating Well through the time tunnel, Kagome touched the monster bones in the Bone-Eating Well.
The monster bones that were touched by it were the bones of the Centipede Monster. Because of the Four Souls Jade, the Centipede Monster was resurrected.
He chased Kagome all the way to Maple Village.
Before entering Maple Village, Kagome was caught by the Centipede Demon and attacked in the abdomen, and the Four Souls Jade flew out of Kagome’s body.
However, when Kagome was attacked, she had already flown into Maple Village.
The Four Souls Jade flew out of Kagome’s body, also inside Maple Village.
In order to get the Four Souls Jade, the Centipede Witch rushed into Maple Village regardless of everything.
However, this guy couldn’t enter Maple Village at all. He directly touched the barrier left by Inuyasha and was chopped into pieces by the barrier’s counterattack.
Such a big thing happened here, naturally it attracted the attention of the villagers of Maple Village. Maple brought a large group of villagers to Kagome, discovered everything that happened here, and took Kagome back for treatment.
It never rains but it pours.
The appearance of the Four Souls Jade was sensed by all the nearby monsters.
A large group of monsters attacked Maple Village.
Fortunately, Inuyasha’s barrier was very strong and stopped all the monsters.
However, Kagome, who is very smart, thought that the Shikon Jade was a disaster, so she threw it away.
It was thrown so fast that even Feng couldn’t stop it.
Feng’s face turned green at that time.
She knew the amplifying effect of the Four Souls Jade on monsters.
After discovering the Four Souls Jade, many monsters rushed to grab it.
A great battle broke out outside Maple Village.
Feng also explained the situation of the Four Souls Jade to Kagome.
After knowing the consequences of the Shikon Jade being obtained by a monster, Kagome’s face turned green like Kaede’s.
Then, Kagome thought of destroying the Shikon Jade. She took the bow and arrow, triggered the purifying spiritual power in her body, and shot the Shikon Jade that was flying in the sky and was being fought over by many monsters.
Only Inuyasha didn’t know the situation here, otherwise he would definitely be impressed by the powerful restorative nature of the plot.
Even if he didn’t intervene, the Four Souls Jade was destined to be broken.
However, Inuyasha did not know what happened before the Shikon Jewel was shattered, but he was the first to know what happened after it was shattered.
Thousands of purple lights streaked across the sky, filling the entire sky and almost illuminating the entire continent.
At this moment, all the monsters on the continent, whether they were miscellaneous monsters, small monsters, monsters, or big monsters, all looked up at the sky and looked at the purple meteor shower.
On the path in the field, Inuyasha was slightly startled as he looked at the purple light flying across the sky.
The next moment, three streams of light hit Inuyasha directly, and Inuyasha casually grasped the three streams of light in his hands.
Looking at the three jade fragments in his hand, Inuyasha blinked and murmured softly, “Fragments of the Four Souls Jade?”
“I haven’t thought of a solution yet, and the Shikon Jade is broken?” After sensing the aura on the fragments in his hand, Inuyasha couldn’t help but complain.
However, the next moment, a system prompt sounded in Inuyasha’s mind.
Chapter 9 begins, Book of Contract (old version)
[Ding! ! The plot has begun, congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]Hearing the system prompt, Inuyasha understood something.
Sure enough, although signing in is random, things related to the plot will trigger signing in.
It seems my guess was correct.
After taking a look at the purple light that was gradually disappearing from his sight, Inuyasha was silent for a moment, with no intention of intercepting the light.
Since we have to follow the plot, there is no need for me to collect these four soul jades now. Let them play their roles.
“The Four Souls Jade is in Kagome’s possession, and Kagome is the only one near Maple Village who can crush the Four Souls Jade.”
“Something must have happened in Maple Village. We must go back quickly.”
“But before that, system, sign in!!!”
[Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Book of Contract! ! ! ]Book of Contract: Anyone who signs his name in the Book of Contract will become the host’s contractor, at the host’s command and unable to betray the host.
“A contract, it’s a nice reward.” Inuyasha said with a faint smile as he looked at the book in his hand.
It’s obvious that this thing is used to recruit subordinates. For the time being, Inuyasha has no intention of making a contract with it.
However, even if there is a book of contract, Inuyasha will not make a contract casually.
This is because there are only a few dozen pages in this contract book, and each contract will use up one page.
Inuyasha would not contract some useless subordinates.
With a wave of his hand, he placed the Book of Contract into the system space. Inuyasha moved his mind, and his figure flashed and soared into the sky.
The Four Soul Jades are broken. Something must have happened in Maple Village, but there is no time to dawdle here.
There is a barrier set up by Maple Village. The monster may be able to stop Kagome outside Maple Village, but if that happens, Kagome will definitely be in danger.
Since the Shikon Jewel was shattered, it means that Kagome is not dead.
But since Kagome broke the Shikon Jewel, she definitely did so because she was in danger. It would be impossible for an ordinary monster to force Kagome, who was protected by a barrier, to break the Shikon Jewel.
The only possibility is that the monster that attacked Maple Village was very powerful, so powerful that even with the protection of the barrier, Kagome did not feel safe at all, and then she decided to smash the Shikon Jewel.
In this case, if we continue to dawdle on our journey, we will probably be able to collect the bodies of the entire Maple Village when we return.
Inuyasha didn’t want that to happen.
Inuyasha didn’t want anything to go wrong, whether it was Kagome’s or his own sign-in.
Inuyasha exploded with all his demonic power and flew towards Maple Village at the fastest speed.
At the same time, in Maple Village, Kagome looked at the scene of the Four Souls Jewel being shattered by her. She was extremely embarrassed and her eyes became small.
Beside him, Feng stood there in a daze, mouth wide open, as if he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
It was already a very explosive scene when Kagome threw the Shikon Jewel away, but I didn’t expect that there would be an even more explosive scene than this.
Moreover, this scene was still caused by Kagome.
“Kagome, Kagome, you…” After the shock, Feng felt terrible and started to stutter.
“I’m sorry!!!” After hearing Feng’s voice, Kagome finally reacted. She immediately bowed and apologized to Feng, very skillfully.
maple:…
With a slight sigh, Feng looked at the situation outside the barrier. Outside the barrier, many monsters had already left.
These monsters’ target is the Four Souls Jade. Now the Four Souls Jade is no longer here. It has flown away. Staying here any longer is just a waste of time.
These monsters are all mixed monsters, they only have instincts, and they instinctively pursue powerful strength.
Instinct drove them to pursue the Four Souls Jade.
In the blink of an eye, all the monsters outside the Maple Village barrier ran away.
“Huh.” Seeing this scene, Feng breathed a sigh of relief.
“Huh, finally gone.”
“Granny Feng, this thing was set up by you, right? It’s so powerful. Those monsters can’t get in at all.” Kagome also breathed a sigh of relief and then said with a smile.
“No, it’s not me. Although I can set up barriers, I’m not that powerful.”
“With my strength, the barrier I set up can’t stop those monsters just now. It will probably be broken by just one round of attack.” Feng shook his head and denied it.
“Eh? It’s not the barrier set up by you, Grandma Kaede? Then who could it be?” Kagome was shocked when she heard that.
“Well, I don’t know either.” Feng shook his head slightly, then frowned and began to think.
The barrier covering Maple Village was very strong. She had only seen it fifty years ago, when Kikyo set up the barrier. Every time they went out to hunt monsters, her sister would set up a barrier in the village to prevent the village from being attacked by monsters when they left.
However, when they were in the village, Sister Kikyo would not set up the barrier.
Because setting up a barrier consumes a lot of spiritual energy, her sister can’t waste spiritual energy like this.
However, at this moment, Feng suddenly saw a black shadow appear in the distant sky and fly towards this side at a very fast speed.
Seeing the black shadow, Feng was startled and instantly became alert.
“What’s wrong, Grandma Kaede?” Kagome asked curiously.
“Another monster is flying over here!!” Feng said with a serious expression.
Only monsters can fly in the sky, and the figure in the sky is in human form. Monsters in human form are not comparable to those miscellaneous monsters just now.
Feng was not sure whether the barrier in front of him, which had been consumed a lot, could stop a transformed monster.
Upon hearing this, Kagome also looked over.
“Really, it’s flying, and in human form.” Kagome also saw the figure in the air and shouted in surprise. It was the first time she saw a flying person (human form).
However, as she watched, Kagome was stunned.
“Granny Kaede, that’s Inuyasha, right?” Kagome asked blankly, pointing at the rapidly approaching figure in the sky.
“Eh? Inuyasha?” Feng was also stunned.
“Yeah.” Kagome nodded repeatedly.
maple:……
Chapter 10 Kagome’s Decision (Old Version)
In Maple Village, in the wooden house where Kaede lives, after listening to what Kaede and Kagome said, even though Inuyasha himself had the intention to destroy the Shikon Jewel, he still couldn’t help but complain.
After all, what Kagome did was really thoughtless.
The Four Souls Jade was actually thrown away directly.
An ordinary villain can gain powerful strength by holding that thing, let alone a monster.
I guess if the Four Souls Jade was swallowed by a monster at that time, the barrier I set up in Maple Village would not be able to withstand it.
After all, the barrier he had set up was made with talismans, and the spiritual power within was limited.
Facing the attacks of miscellaneous monsters, it is easy to hold out for ten days or half a month, but facing a miscellaneous monster that has swallowed the entire Four Souls Jade, the barrier will definitely not be able to hold out if the monster is given an hour.
After all, the talisman barrier is rootless and cannot be replenished.
“Perhaps, we can find a way to create a talisman that can absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth and become self-sufficient.”
“But it’s difficult.” Inuyasha muttered to himself.
Immediately, Inuyasha looked at Kagome.
“Since you were the one who broke the Shikon Jewel, then come with me to collect the Shikon Jewel.” Inuyasha said to Kagome.
“Ah, but I still have to go to school.” Kagome was stunned when she heard that, then frowned.
It would be fine to let her come and chat with Inuyasha from time to time, but if she was asked to collect the fragments of the Shikon Jewel, things would be a little beyond her expectations.
After all, collecting the Four Soul Jades is something that you don’t have to think about to know that it’s a waste of time.
Hearing this, Feng on the side fell silent and said nothing.
Inuyasha also remained silent, then sighed slightly.
“Okay, if you don’t want to go, forget it, I’ll go collect them.” Inuyasha stood up and said lightly to Kagome.
Before, Inuyasha had wanted Kagome to go with him to collect the fragments of the Shikon Jewel just like in the original book, but since Kagome didn’t want to, Inuyasha didn’t want to force her.
Now the triggering conditions for signing in have been figured out, and it should be triggered as long as it is related to the plot.
The system has already said before that the plot has already begun, and even if Kagome is not following, the plot will most likely not disappear suddenly.
Furthermore, it is too heavy a burden for a teenage modern junior high school girl to bear.
If he could not see the light of the Shikon Jewel fragment, Inuyasha would find a way to bring Kagome with him, because only Kagome could see the light of the Shikon Jewel.
But now, Inuyasha discovered that he could see it too, so it didn’t matter whether Kagome went with him to collect the fragments of the Shikon Jewel or not.
This world is reality, not anime.
The Warring States Period was full of dangers. Even if he was very powerful, he could not guarantee that he could protect Kagome. Kagome was just a modern little girl and could lose her life if she was not careful.
As for Kikyo’s problem, when the demon girl Rito appears, we can go to the modern era to find Kagome.
However, before that, we need to think carefully about how to revive Kikyo perfectly without causing any problems for Kagome.
After all, this is reality, not the original novel.
Inuyasha felt that he needed to do some research carefully while searching for the fragments of the Four Souls Jewel and triggering the sign-in.
It just so happened that among the talisman techniques that he had obtained, there were talismans related to the soul.
During the period before Operation Litao, we should study and see if we can come up with a solution that has the best of both worlds.
Thinking this, Inuyasha turned and left the cabin.
As she watched Inuyasha turn and leave, Kagome was stunned for a moment, feeling as if something important was about to leave.
Kagome had a feeling that if she didn’t catch it in time, she would definitely regret it.
This instinct drove Kagome to stand up.
“Wait a minute, Inuyasha, I’ll go with you.” Kagome stood up and shouted anxiously at Inuyasha who had already walked to the door.
“Hmm?” Hearing Kagome’s words, Inuyasha turned his head with some confusion and looked at Kagome in surprise.
“Think it over carefully. The Warring States Period was not peaceful, and collecting the Four Souls Jade requires dealing with various monsters.” Inuyasha kindly reminded.
“Well, I’ve thought about it. I’ll go with you.” This time, Kagome did not hesitate, nodded, and said in a firm tone.
“…Okay, in that case, you get ready. We’ll set out to look for the Shikon Jewel in two days.” Looking at Kagome’s determined eyes, Inuyasha pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement.
This is Kagome’s personality. Once she makes a decision, it seems like no one can change it.
Inuyasha didn’t want to waste time.
After saying this, Inuyasha took a step forward and disappeared from the sight of Kagome and Kaede.
After Inuyasha left, Kaede spoke slowly, her tone serious, “Kagome, have you decided?”
“Well, I’ve made up my mind.”
“I have a feeling that if I don’t go with them, I will regret it for the rest of my life.” Kagome nodded and said with a smile.
Hearing this, Feng was stunned.
Will you regret it for the rest of your life?
Could it be that Kagome
Feng had a lot of thoughts in his mind, and after a while he sighed slightly.
“Kagome, you can practice archery with me for the next two days. At the same time, I will teach you the knowledge about priestesses that I have learned, and see if I can help you master the spiritual power in your body.” Feng stood up and said seriously.
“Well, okay, Grandma Feng!!!”
On the other side, after leaving Kaede’s cabin, Inuyasha came to the shrine in Kaede Village.
After entering the shrine, Inuyasha went straight to the back hall of the shrine and got a stack of talisman paper for free, leaving only a little bit.
The talisman paper that Inuyasha used to set up the talisman barrier in Maple Village was bought for free from the shrine. These things seemed to be made by Maple.
Inuyasha now has two goals. The first is to create a talisman that can absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth and become self-sufficient, and use it to set up the barrier.
The other is to find a way to revive Kikyo perfectly without harming Kagome. However, the second one is more important than the first one.
In this way, Inuyasha started his research directly in the shrine, while in Maple Village, Kagome was taken by Maple to practice archery and teach the knowledge of shrine maidens.
Time flies quickly, and in the blink of an eye, two days have passed.
Chapter 11: Four Symbols Barrier (Old Version)
It took two days. On the first day, Kagome returned to the modern era and explained everything to her family. She went and came back the same day, hurriedly returning to the Warring States Period carrying a small backpack.
Afterwards, he began to practice archery with Feng and learn various inherited knowledge from the witches.
Two days later, Inuyasha and Kagome were officially ready to start their journey to collect the Shikon Jewel.
However, before the two could take action, the village was attacked.
The previous barrier had disappeared in the past two days. Because of his connections in the village, Inuyasha did not waste the talismans he had made and did not set up a barrier for the village.
Before leaving, I set up a new defensive barrier for the village.
As a result, during this period of time, the village was attacked.
Looking at the silk threads that were spread all over the village and invisible to mortals, Inuyasha frowned slightly.
“Inuyasha, what are these?” Standing next to Inuyasha, Kagome frowned slightly, a little angry.
Because these silk threads control the women in the village, turning them into puppets.
“Monster, these threads are controlled by monsters.” Inuyasha replied indifferently.
Because Inuyasha had been studying new talismans for the past two days, he didn’t remember the existence of this guy.
In the original work, Inuyasha and Kagome encountered the first real monster, not a miscellaneous monster.
This guy is quite powerful, and Inuyasha in the original novel had some trouble dealing with him.
However, that was just the original Inuyasha.
For Inuyasha now, it is just a reverse hair knot, which can be easily dealt with by Inuyasha.
However, what Inuyasha is thinking now is whether to get rid of this guy, or keep him, use the Book of Contract to contract him, and then let him stay by Kagome’s side to protect Kagome.
After all, this guy is very powerful and can be very good at protecting Kagome.
As a man, it is impossible for me to stay by Kagome’s side and protect her all the time.
After all, the Warring States Period was really dangerous, with monsters everywhere.
For example, when Kagome takes a bath.
In the original work, Kagome had accidents several times while taking a bath.
If I make a contract with Nifajira and let it stay by Kagome’s side when I am not around, then I can ensure Kagome’s safety.
Even if the enemy is strong and Nifa Jie Luo cannot deal with it, he can still hold on for a while and buy himself some time.
“Inuyasha, what should we do now?” Kaede, who was next to Kagome, asked at this time.
The current situation was not something she could handle.
Although she is the shrine maiden of Maple Village, she does not have much power.
In the past, before the appearance of the Four Souls Jade, a small village like Maple Village would not have attracted monsters of this level, at most only some miscellaneous monsters.
She can deal with those monsters by joining forces with the young and strong people in the village.
However, the monster in front of her that could control people was obviously not something she could deal with.
After all, she couldn’t just act without scruples against these manipulated villagers.
“What should we do, Inuyasha?”
“This monster should be coming for the Four Souls Jade on you.” Kagome also asked.
Inuyasha nodded slightly, then pulled out a few talismans from his arms.
Seeing the talisman in Inuyasha’s hand, Feng’s expression looked a little strange.
He is obviously a monster, so why can Inuyasha create such a spiritual talisman?
Can monsters master spiritual power?
Or is it because Inuyasha is a half-demon with half human blood?
Feng wasn’t sure, but she felt that Inuyasha had changed a lot after waking up.
Compared to Inuyasha fifty years ago, he has really changed a lot, it feels like he is a different person.
However, this change is not a bad one.
Inuyasha is still as kind as he was fifty years ago.
Inuyasha had no way of knowing what was going on in Kaede’s mind at this moment.
After taking out the talisman from his arms, Inuyasha held it between his fingers, chanted a spell, and the talisman in his hand turned into a stream of light and flew towards the four directions of the village.
Four talismans fell in the southeast, northwest, northeast and southwest directions of Maple Village. The next moment, a phantom of a ferocious beast appeared in each of the four directions. They were the four spirits of heaven: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird and Black Tortoise.
Immediately afterwards, four streams of light shot up into the sky, converging towards the center of Maple Village, intersecting together and releasing a green light shield that covered the entire Maple Village.
Just after the green light covered the entire Maple Village, the villagers who were suspended in the air by the silk threads in the village fell down one after another.
Four-elephant Soul-Calming Barrier!!!
As soon as the barrier was formed, the silk thread entering Maple Village from the outside, that is, the hair, was directly cut off, and the Reverse Hair Knot could not be controlled at all.
“What was that just now? It was so awesome!!!” Kagome had no idea what had just happened, but she knew that the phantoms of ferocious beasts that appeared all around the village were very cool and handsome, making Kagome’s eyes sparkle.
“Those are the Four Spirits of Heaven!!!” Feng was also very shocked at this time. Looking at the green barrier in the sky, Feng’s face was full of disbelief.
She was not good at setting up barriers, but she knew very well that a barrier that could make the four spirits appear was a very powerful barrier.
Inuyasha was able to set up a barrier of this level, which is better than that of Sister Kikyo.
I didn’t expect that fifty years later, Inuyasha not only mastered spiritual power, but was also so powerful in talismans and barriers.
“Alright, I’ll leave the situation in the village to you. I’ll go deal with the culprit.” Inuyasha glanced at Kaede and gave the order.
“Well, leave it to me.”
“The culprit is left to you.” Feng nodded and accepted Inuyasha’s arrangement.
She couldn’t do anything against the manipulating monster, but she was pretty good at cleaning up the mess.
Inuyasha nodded slightly, then glanced at Kagome and half-knelt down.
“Come up.”
“Eh?” Kagome was a little confused.
“You’re too slow. Come up quickly and I’ll take you there.” Inuyasha explained.
“In other words, fly!!!” Kagome reacted instantly, her eyes lighting up and sparkling again.
Inuyasha: …
Chapter 12: Reverse Knot (Old Version)
As long as one is a human being, he or she has longed to fly freely in the sky like a bird, and Kagome is no exception.
She had been very envious when she saw Inuyasha flying in the air two days ago.
I wish I was the one flying in the sky.
Unexpectedly, two days later, I would be able to experience the thrill of flying.
Lying on Inuyasha’s back, Kagome had a bright smile on her face. The breeze blew on her face, lifting Kagome’s black hair, making it fly slowly.
At the same time, on the other side, outside Maple Village, a sweet and lovely girl with short black hair and thick bangs, a red hairband on her head, pink eyes with pink eyeshadow and cherry red lips with pink lipstick, fair skin, beautiful appearance, charming and sexy figure was standing quietly in the air.
She was wearing a black ninja suit that was similar to a cool swimsuit and was very revealing, with a yellow belt with patterns on it, black arm guards on her hands, and black guards on her legs. She looked hot but also had a feminine touch.
This beautiful girl with fair skin, long legs and revealing clothes is Nifa Jie Luo.
Just now, the hair she was controlling actually lost contact.
In an instant, the hair of all the villagers she sent into Maple Village to control broke off, and the place where it broke was almost not far from the same location.
“What’s going on?” After the difference, Nifa Jie Luo flew up from the tree trunk, flew into the sky, and looked towards the direction of Maple Village.
She really wanted to know what happened in Maple Village.
However, when he saw this, Nifa Jie Luo was stunned.
Because she saw a red figure flying towards her at a very fast speed.
After taking a closer look, Nifa Jieluo could clearly see the appearance of the person who came.
“This half-demon can fly?” Looking at the red figure approaching at a very fast speed, Nifa Jie Luo shouted in disbelief.
After seeing the appearance of the person clearly, Nifajira recognized Inuyasha at once.
She knew about Inuyasha’s existence fifty years ago.
The news that a half-demon followed the shrine maiden Kikyo as her flower protector spread among the nearby monsters.
It was because she recognized the person coming that was Inuyasha that she was so shocked.
In her understanding, half-demons cannot fly.
At least none of the half-demons she had met could fly; they all moved on the ground.
While Sasuke Kisara was surprised that Inuyasha could fly, Inuyasha had already appeared in front of Sasuke Kisara with Kagome.
“Are you Nirvana?” Looking at Nirvana with a surprised face, Inuyasha was a little surprised by her reaction, but he didn’t care and said with a faint smile.
[Ding! ! Contact the plot character Nifa Jie Luo and get the host to trigger the sign-in once! ! ! ]Listening to the system’s prompt, Inuyasha said to himself that it was as expected, but he did not sign in directly. Instead, he looked at Nifajie Luo.
“Inuyasha!!!” Looking at Inuyasha, Nifajira frowned and his eyes were extremely dangerous.
The purpose of her attack on Maple Village this time was to sense the aura of the Four Souls Jade in Maple Village, but she didn’t expect to meet Inuyasha here.
In her opinion, Inuyasha should have been sealed by the miko Kikyo fifty years ago. When was he unsealed?
“Kiyara, I give you two choices. First, sign your name on this book. Second, die.” Inuyasha didn’t want to waste time, so he summoned the Book of Contract directly and controlled it to float in front of Kiyara.
“Inuyasha?” On Inuyasha’s back, Kagome was a little surprised when she heard what Inuyasha said. However, what surprised her even more was the scene where Inuyasha summoned a book out of thin air.
However, Inuyasha did not respond to Kagome, but looked at Nifajira quietly.
When Kisarazu heard Inuyasha’s words, he was confused and didn’t react at first.
But the next second, Nifa Jie Luo reacted.
When Nifa Jie Luo realized what was happening, he was very angry.
“A mere half-demon wants to enslave me.”
“Go to hell!!!” The angry Nifajira waved his hands quickly, and strands of hair gathered from all directions as he waved his hands, surrounding Inuyasha and Kagome.
When Kagome saw that both herself and Inuyasha were surrounded by so many hairs emitting cold light, she felt a chill down her spine and tightened her grip on Inuyasha’s fire rat fur coat.
The hair that surrounded Inuyasha and Kagome was a move of Reverse Hair Knot, Hair Blade. As long as Reverse Hair Knot gently retracted his hands, the hair would directly surround the two of them.
Nifa Jieluo was very angry at this time, so she was also prepared to do so.
These hairs are not the same as the ones she used for manipulation before. These hairs are comparable to metal wires and are very sharp. Human skin will be cut if they touch them. Even some weak monsters will be in danger if surrounded by so many such hairs.
Even though Inuyasha is very powerful, he cannot withstand the siege of so many hairs.
What’s more, Inuyasha is carrying a human on his back.
Thinking of this, Kisaramushi immediately moved his hands and controlled his hair to cut Inuyasha and Kagome into pieces.
However, at this moment, Inuyasha’s voice suddenly rang out, causing Nifajira’s body to stiffen and he dared not move at all.
“Don’t move!!!”
“What is this?” Kagome looked at the blue pentagram formation that appeared under Nifajie Luo’s feet in surprise.
Nifa Jie Luo was completely unable to move at this time.
At this time, a blue pentagram magic circle appeared under his feet. A dangerous aura emanated from the pentagram magic circle, making Nifa Jie Luo dare not take any action at all.
“I’ll give you ten seconds. Just blink if you are willing to sign your name in this book.” Looking at Nifajira who was completely unable to move and only his eyes were not under control, Inuyasha gave a faint warning.
After saying that, Inuyasha began to prepare to count, but the next moment, Inuyasha’s eyes twitched.
“You surrender too quickly.” Inuyasha couldn’t help but complain as he looked at the frantic blinking of the reverse-haired Yuura.
Chapter 13: Demon Blood Refining (Old Version)
It’s no wonder that Inuyasha is so cowardly, because he can feel that the magic circle created by Inuyasha exudes a very dangerous aura.
Moreover, Jie Luo also felt that this magic circle seemed to be able to attack his body along his path.
She valued her life very much, so when she heard that Inuyasha was willing to spare her life, she agreed without thinking.
“Hey, Inuyasha, what are you doing?” Looking at Nikiara signing his name on the book that Inuyasha took out, Kagome, who was beside Inuyasha, asked curiously.
“This is the Book of Contract. Those who sign their names will be bound by it and be at my disposal. They will not be able to betray me.”
“In short, it means recruiting subordinates.” Inuyasha explained calmly.
“Wow, it’s amazing, it can be like this, is this the power of a monster!!!” Kagome was very shocked, and directly attributed the power of the Book of Contract to the power of a monster. She looked at the Book of Contract, then at the Nifajieluo, her eyes sparkling.
“But that’s not the case,” Inuyasha felt ashamed.
However, at this moment, Kagome frowned slightly.
“Inuyasha, you didn’t let this girl go just because she’s pretty, did you?” Kagome looked at Yuihara, who was wearing revealing and seductive clothes, and felt a little dissatisfied. She couldn’t help but ask.
“You think too much.”
“Kifukuro will be your bodyguard from now on.” Inuyasha rolled his eyes.
“Bodyguard?” Kagome didn’t react for a moment.
As an ordinary junior high school student, she had never thought that one day she would have a bodyguard.
“Your safety can be guaranteed if you stay with me, but there are always some inconveniences when I’m around you.”
“Then I can stay by your side and protect you for me.” Inuyasha did not keep the audience in suspense and directly expressed his thoughts.
Kagome didn’t react at first, but she soon understood what Inuyasha meant and her cheeks turned slightly red.
Indeed, as a girl, there are times and things where I really cannot have a boy around me, after all, there shouldn’t be physical contact between men and women.
“Thank you for thinking about me, Inuyasha.” After thinking it through, Kagome put her hands behind her back and gave Inuyasha a sweet smile.
“Jira, from now on, when I’m not around, you will stay by Kagome’s side. Don’t let anything happen to Kagome. Do you understand?” Inuyasha nodded slightly, and then gave orders to Jira, his first subordinate.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!!!” Nifajira knelt on one knee and responded respectfully with his head lowered.
She now knew very well that Inuyasha was much stronger than her, so strong that she had no ability to resist at all.
Moreover, she who signed her name on the contract also knew her situation.
Inuyasha can erase himself through the Book of Contract as long as he thinks about it.
So when facing Inuyasha, she didn’t dare to have the slightest resistance, for fear that Inuyasha would kill her if he was dissatisfied.
She is not a fearless person, otherwise she would not have signed the contract and become Inuyasha’s subordinate.
“Let’s go.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, and then took Kagome and Kisaragi to officially start the journey to collect the Four Souls Jewel.
Knowing that Nifajira would be her bodyguard and responsible for protecting her, Kagome started communicating with Nifajira along the way.
This made Inuyasha feel deeply moved. Kagome was really a community hero. She could easily start a conversation with someone she just met, no, a monster.
However, Inuyasha didn’t care too much about it and didn’t worry that the reverse knot would hurt Kagome.
Because the binding contract of the Book of Contract is very strong.
Since Inuyasha has ordered Sagamihara to protect Kagome, then Sagamihara will definitely protect Kagome, even at the cost of his own life.
Nifajie Luo would never have the intention of harming Kagome.
At this time, Inuyasha had already put his mind into the system.
The sign-in was triggered when I encountered Nifajie Luo just now. At that time, Inuyasha was preparing to defeat Nifajie Luo, so he did not sign in in time. Now that I have time, I naturally want to get this reward.
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the demon blood refining technique! ! ]Demon Blood Refining Technique: It can purify demon blood and increase the level of demon blood. By practicing the demon blood refining technique, even if it is a mixed demon or half-demon, there will be a day when it can become a great demon and a demon king.
Seeing this reward, Inuyasha narrowed his eyes.
This thing has a strong effect on him.
Although he has now stimulated the blood of a great monster, he is still a half-demon after all. Even if he has the blood of a great monster, he is still a half-demon.
Although half-demons can master spiritual power, they are far inferior to pure-blooded monsters in refining and enhancing demonic power.
For example, let’s compare Inuyasha and Seshomaru.
Inuyasha has the blood of a great monster in his body, and is much stronger than other miscellaneous monsters and small monsters in the cultivation of monster power. However, even the strongest can only be compared with the monster level.
Seshomaru is a pure-blooded great monster. He is stronger than any other monster in the cultivation of demonic power. Only great monsters can be compared with him.
With the demon blood refining technique, he can continuously purify his demon blood. Even if it is the demon blood in the body of a half-demon, as long as he continues to purify it, the level of the demon blood in the body will not be weaker than that of a big demon.
By then, the cultivation of demonic power will be comparable to that of the big monsters, and even faster than that of the big monsters. In the end, even his own demon blood will become that of a demon king.
After receiving the demon blood refining technique, Inuyasha did not hesitate and practiced the demon blood refining technique while he was on his way.
The effect of the demon blood refining technique was very obvious. As soon as he practiced it, Inuyasha felt the blood of the great demon in his body begin to boil.
The big monster blood in his body conveyed a message, that is, joy. The big monster blood in his body was happy.
Inuyasha knew without even thinking why the blood of the great monster in his body was in this state.
The bloodline has begun to evolve, how can I not be excited.
Thinking of this, Inuyasha couldn’t help but raise the corners of his mouth into an imperceptible arc.
Chapter 14: Yura’s Surrender, Kagome’s Request (Old Version)
After obtaining the demon blood refining technique, Inuyasha directly taught it to Nihajima Yuura.
This guy signed the contract and is now my subordinate. He will never betray me. It will be beneficial for me if he becomes stronger.
Moreover, the strength of Nifajieluo is not too strong. In the early stage of the plot, it was okay and was considered a powerful monster, but as time passed, Nifajieluo could only be regarded as a small Karami.
How can I protect Kagome then?
So Inuyasha passed the demon blood refining technique to Nifajira, so that this guy could become stronger quickly.
Nifajira really didn’t expect that he would receive such a precious reward just one day after becoming Inuyasha’s subordinate. He immediately knelt down to Inuyasha.
“Thank you very much, Lord Inuyasha!!!” On the path in the field, Nifajira lay down in front of Inuyasha in a dojo position and shouted sincerely.
“Hey, hey, Inuyasha, are the things you just passed to her very precious? They caused such a big reaction from Yura.” Beside Inuyasha, Kagome felt a little confused and poked Inuyasha’s clothes, asking in a low voice.
“Lady Kagome, the thing that Lord Inuyasha just passed to me is a priceless treasure to monsters.” Before Inuyasha could answer Kagome, Nifajira answered on Inuyasha’s behalf.
Refining demon blood, purifying the demon blood, and even using it to create a great demon, this was something she couldn’t even imagine.
It has been hundreds of years since she was born. She has killed so many warriors and absorbed so much resentment, but she has only improved her strength to the early stage of a monster. Moreover, her strength has stagnated for hundreds of years. Otherwise, she would not have come to the door after learning the news of the Four Souls Jade.
Fifty years ago, the Four Souls Jade was carried by the terrifying priestess Kikyo, and no one could take it away.
Fifty years later, the original priestess Kikyo had died, so she dared to act so presumptuously and wanted to steal the Four Souls Jade to increase her strength.
And now, even without the Four Souls Jade, with the secret technique given by Inuyasha, if she is given a few decades, she will be able to raise her bloodline to the level of a great monster and become a great monster.
This secret technique given by Inuyasha is priceless to her and to any monster.
If her previous respectful attitude towards Inuyasha was due to the constraints of the Book of Contract, now she is convinced and completely submitting to Inuyasha.
Now if Inuyasha asks her to go east, she will definitely not go west. Even if she is asked to climb a mountain of swords, she will not blink an eye.
“Is it so precious?!” Hearing Nifajie Luo, the beneficiary, say this, Kagome believed it immediately and was extremely surprised.
Immediately, Kagome narrowed her eyes slightly, and then looked at Inuyasha in a flattering manner.
“Hey, hey, Inuyasha, is there anything you can do to make me stronger?”
“Practice Yin-Yang Jutsu with me.” Inuyasha glanced at Kagome and gave his reply.
Upon hearing this, Kagome’s mind instantly flashed back to the scene where Inuyasha used the talisman to set up the barrier in Maple Village, and her eyes suddenly lit up.
“Is the barrier you used before Yin-Yang magic?”
“Yes, that is a barrier derived from Yin-Yang Jutsu.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
“Thank you, Inuyasha!!!”
“Okay, let’s go and continue on our journey.” Inuyasha nodded, then walked forward. Seeing this, Kagome and Sasaki Kisaragi hurriedly followed him. The three of them walked aimlessly on the country road.
It’s true, in the early days when the Four Souls Jade was shattered, it was quite easy to collect the fragments.
Because these fragments of the Four Souls Jade fell into the hands of the miscellaneous monsters.
If a whole Four Souls Jade is swallowed by a monster, and its abilities are continuously exerted over time, the monster’s strength can be enhanced to the level of a monster, and it is not impossible for it to become a great monster.
But this also takes time.
But now the Four Soul Jade has become fragments, and its effect has been greatly reduced. Even if the monster swallows one or two fragments, it will not be strengthened much.
Inuyasha didn’t need to take any action against these monsters. Nifajira volunteered to get rid of them, and then respectfully presented the fragments of the Shikon Jade to Inuyasha.
“There’s nothing good about this thing. Why are so many monsters pursuing it?”
“Sesshomaru never cared about this thing.” At night, in front of the campfire, Inuyasha looked at the Four Souls Jade in his hand, which was only one twentieth of it, and frowned and muttered to himself.
He now holds the fragment of the Four Souls Jade in his hand, but he can’t feel his strength increase at all.
“Sesshomaru?”
“Who is Seshomaru?” Kagome, who was drawing the Onmyoji spell that Inuyasha had taught her these days, became curious when she heard Inuyasha’s words.
“My brother, a real big monster.” Inuyasha did not hide anything and explained directly.
“Hey yeah, Inuyasha, you have a brother.” Hearing this, Kagome was extremely surprised.
“Why do you have the illusion that I don’t have a brother?” Inuyasha’s eyes suddenly turned dead when he heard Kagome’s words.
“Um, sorry, I thought so without realizing it.” Kagome was stunned, then apologized embarrassedly.
She really didn’t think too much about it, she just thought that Inuyasha had no relatives or something.
“By the way, Inuyasha, come and see how the talisman I drew looks like.”
“Ah, no, it seems you don’t have the talent for drawing talismans.” The talisman drawn by Kagome was just a ghost talisman, and only the pattern was drawn, without any spiritual power being transferred into the talisman.
“What? This is my first time drawing. Is it necessary to finalize it so quickly?!” Kagome felt very unhappy after receiving such an answer.
“Yes, yes, yes, give me your hand and I will teach you step by step.” Inuyasha didn’t want to argue with Kagome, so he was ready to teach Kagome step by step.
“Hey, there’s no need to be like that. It’s a relationship between men and women. Okay, come on, teach me how to draw.” When Kagome heard that Inuyasha wanted to teach her step by step, she was reserved at first and wanted to refuse reflexively. However, looking at Inuyasha’s handsome face, Kagome agreed directly.
Why would I refuse such a handsome guy’s teaching?
The two of them then began to instruct on the talismans.
On the hillside above the two of them, Nifa Jieluo was watching quietly, watching their interaction.
No, Nifajira’s gaze was completely on Inuyasha and he didn’t even look at Kagome.
“I didn’t notice before, but Inuyasha-sama is really handsome.”
At the same time, when Inuyasha was teaching Kagome the talisman, on the other side, in a wilderness, under the moonlight, a silver figure was walking slowly forward. Behind it, a short figure was trying to catch up with a cane that was completely inconsistent with his body shape.
“Lord Seshomaru, please wait for the evil view!!!”
Chapter 15 Kagome’s Little Thoughts (Old Version)
If Inuyasha were here, he would definitely understand what Seshomaru was doing at the first moment.
While searching for the grave of Inu no Taisho, Seshomaru wants to obtain the Tessaiga that was used by Inu no Taisho, Toga.
But the way to enter Inu no Taisho’s tomb is here with Inuyasha.
The only one who can open the entrance to Inuyasha’s tomb is the Black Pearl, which is currently in Inuyasha’s right eye.
Only by getting the black pearl can you enter the tomb of General Inu, which is the place of the other world.
Moreover, the black pearl in Inuyasha’s right eye can only be used once to open a channel.
Once used, the black pearl loses its power, and the only way to enter the other world again is to create a new black pearl.
In the sequel to Inuyasha: Yashahime: Princess Half-Demon, a monster created a new black pearl.
However, even if he knew, Inuyasha wouldn’t care.
Inuyasha is not as obsessed with the Tessaiga blade as Seshomaru.
He now has the qualities to become a great monster, and as time goes by, he will soon become a great monster.
Moreover, even if he did not become a great monster, even if he turned back into a human, he would still be able to reach the pinnacle of this world.
After all, the Super Divination Technique and the method of refining spiritual pressure alone give Inuyasha strong confidence.
With these two, even if Inuyasha loses the monster blood, he can still rise in a short period of time and become a great Onmyoji among humans.
Of course, even though he is not persistent, if there is really a chance, Inuyasha will still take Tessaiga into his own hands.
After all, this thing is really powerful. It can kill hundreds of monsters with one sword, and it can also absorb the abilities of other monsters and use them for its own benefit.
“It’s quite easy to collect the Shikon Jewel.” While Sesshomaru was looking for Toga’s grave, on the other side, in the camp where Inuyasha and his friends were camping, Kagome was looking at the Shikon Jewel hanging around her neck, which was almost a quarter full, with a bright smile on her face.
When she first started her journey to collect the Four Souls Jade, she thought it would be very difficult.
Unexpectedly, they collected so much in just a few days.
If they can continue as they are now, they will be able to piece the Four Souls Jade back together in an estimated month.
Then I can go back to school again.
Come and chat with Inuyasha in your free time and see if you can seduce this handsome silver-haired half-demon.
It has to be said that Inuyasha never mixed up Kagome and Kikyo from the very beginning, and he treated Kagome very gently and cared for her very much. Because he was worried about Kagome’s safety, he even specially subdued the Reverse Hair Kisara to protect Kagome. This made Kagome very fond of Inuyasha, the handsome silver-haired half-demon, which was completely different from the awkward relationship between the two at the beginning in the original work.
Now Kagome secretly wants to conquer Inuyasha and make him her boyfriend.
However, Inuyasha doesn’t know any of this.
Inuyasha is very slow when it comes to emotions.
Fifty years ago, it was Kikyo who took the initiative to establish such a good relationship with Kikyo.
Moreover, Inuyasha did not take into account the events that happened in the Inuyasha anime that he had watched in his previous life, and thought that Kagome would like him just like Kagome in the anime he had watched in his previous life.
So Inuyasha had no idea about Kagome’s attitude towards him.
However, Kisaragi, who had been protecting Kagome, immediately saw what Kagome was thinking about Inuyasha.
However, as a subordinate, Nifajira did not interfere in the affairs of his master and Kagome.
Moreover, Nifa Jie Luo himself also has some little thoughts.
When they were enemies, Kisaragi had no interest in Inuyasha and only wanted to kill him.
But as one of his own, Kisaragi had some ideas about Inuyasha.
Especially Inuyasha’s long silver hair is her favorite.
If Inuyasha was not her master, she would not dare to disobey him. She even wanted to bury her head in Inuyasha’s long silver hair and greedily absorb his breath.
“It is very simple to collect at the beginning, but as time goes by, we will encounter more powerful monsters. At that time, it will be very troublesome to get the Four Souls Jade as easily as it is now.” Inuyasha reminded lightly without comment.
“Eh? Is that so?” Kagome was a little surprised.
“This is a very normal thing.”
“When the Four Souls Jade is broken, it flies in all directions. Many small monsters will get it, but as time goes by, some powerful monsters will snatch the fragments of the Four Souls Jade from these small monsters.”
“Just like us.”
“Once those powerful monsters get the fragments of the Shikon Jade, they will be amplified by the fragments of the Shikon Jade. Their strength will increase greatly and they will be very troublesome to deal with.” Inuyasha nodded and explained to Kagome.
Inuyasha had already discovered it during the time he was collecting the fragments of the Shikon Jewel.
The amplification effect of the Four Souls Jade Fragment is that the stronger the user, the stronger the amplification obtained.
If it can be strengthened to the level of a monster in the hands of miscellaneous monsters, one can imagine the strengthening effect in the hands of more powerful monsters.
Even if they are just fragments, they can have a powerful effect.
After all, the Four Souls Jade is a fusion of the soul of a great monster and the soul of the shrine maiden Tsuiko.
“So that’s it!!!” Inuyasha’s explanation was simple and easy to understand, and Kagome understood it immediately.
“It seems that I have to work hard to become stronger, otherwise it will be dangerous in the future.” After understanding the situation clearly, Kagome became worried.
“Don’t worry, Kagome, I will protect you.” The reverse-haired Jie Luo beside her spoke to comfort her.
“Thank you, Yuura,” Kagome replied with a smile.
“What’s wrong, Inuyasha?” After responding to Nifajieluo, Kagome found that Inuyasha was frowning at this time, and she became curious.
The same went for Nifajira, who looked at Inuyasha curiously.
She had never seen Inuyasha frown. Inuyasha always looked calm and composed, as if everything was under his control.
It won’t be like this now.
“There’s a troublesome guy looking for me.” Inuyasha relaxed his brows and sighed slightly.
Chapter 16: Seshomaru (Old Version)
“A troublesome guy?” Kagome looked confused.
“Well, my brother.”
“I have something he needs, and this guy is approaching here now.” Inuyasha did not hide anything and explained the situation calmly.
The black pearl is in his right eye. If Seshomaru wants to enter the other world, he absolutely needs to get it.
“Huh? What should we do then?” Kagome panicked when she heard that.
She had heard from Inuyasha that his brother Seshomaru was a great demon with terrifying power, and he didn’t seem to have a good relationship with him, while Inuyasha was only a half-demon.
Although there are no monsters in modern times, the term “big monster” has been passed down from ancient times to the present.
She also understood to some extent how terrifying the existence of big monsters was.
After coming to this world and experiencing firsthand how powerful monsters are, I felt this even more deeply.
Now that they have encountered a big monster, Kagome is naturally extremely worried.
Now that Inuyasha is being targeted, isn’t that a big problem?
“It’s okay, I can handle it.” Inuyasha smiled slightly and rubbed Kagome’s head gently, signaling Kagome to be at ease.
Being suddenly touched on the head, Kagome felt a warm touch on top of her head.
However, the next moment Kagome reacted and slapped Inuyasha’s hand away.
“Mo, I’m not a child!!” Kagome glared at Inuyasha with some disgust.
Inuyasha didn’t care about this.
“Okay, let’s find a place to rest.” Inuyasha glanced at the sky and then said.
It seems that he is preparing to wait for Seshomaru to arrive.
Hearing this, Kagome did not object and nodded.
And the reverse knot is naturally something that cannot be opposed.
Then the three of them started walking again.
After arriving at a small river, the three decided to set up camp there.
By this time, it was completely dark.
The three of them lit a bonfire and sat around it.
“Hey, Inuyasha, are you really okay?” Kagome looked at the small fish roasting by the campfire, still a little worried, and said to Inuyasha.
“Yeah, don’t worry, it’s okay.”
“Jira, if the fight starts, you must protect Kagome.” Inuyasha comforted Kagome, then looked at Jira and gave him instructions.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Nifajira lowered his head slightly and bowed.
Although Inuyasha said it was okay, Kagome was still a little worried.
But since Inuyasha had already said it, she didn’t know what to say. She grilled the fish absentmindedly and ate it absentmindedly.
However, Kagome soon stopped being absent-minded and became panic-stricken.
There is no way, Seshomaru mentioned by Inuyasha is here.
At the beginning, there was a violent gust of wind that blew up silently and swept towards them.
Most of the trees in the forest were destroyed by this evil wind.
Then, a carriage appeared in the sky, carrying an unknown person. From what Kagome could see, the person in the carriage was a graceful and elegant lady.
She was attracted at first sight because the lady was so beautiful, just like a princess.
However, Kagome soon discovered that both Inuyasha and Yura ignored the carriage flying in the sky and fixed their eyes on the position ahead.
“Jie Luo, what happened?” Kagome asked in a low voice to Jie Luo beside her.
“Lady Kagome, that person in the sky is a youkai, but he is very weak, so there is no need to worry about him.”
“But there is a very powerful demonic aura in front of us, so we have to be on guard.” Jie Luo explained softly.
As expected, as Jie Luo finished speaking, the forest in front was once again brightly lit, and a huge mountain ghost walked out from behind the mountain and stepped on the forest.
The Yamaki is a famous monster in Inuyasha. It is huge, as big as a mountain, but has only brute strength and no intelligence. It is usually enslaved by other powerful monsters.
The mountain ghost in front of him was obviously enslaved.
At this time, there were two figures, one tall and one short, on the mountain ghost’s body.
A handsome nobleman with long silver-white hair, a moon mark on his forehead, two red demon patterns on each cheek, a hexagonal plum blossom floating on his white kimono, bright golden eyes, an elegant and noble appearance but expressionless and taciturn. And beside him is his short follower Xie Jian, who is holding a human head staff.
The two people in front of him were Seshomaru and the only servant beside Seshomaru, the little monster Jaken.
Kagome immediately became worried when she saw the person in front of her.
Because Inuyasha had just said that his brother Seshomaru came to see him.
The person in front of him must be Inuyasha’s good brother Seshomaru, and the relationship between the two is very bad.
[Ding! ! Contact the plot character Seshomaru and obtain the host’s trigger sign-in once! ! ! ][Ding! ! Contact the plot character Xiejian and obtain the host’s trigger sign-in once! ! ! ]It’s really surprising that not only Seshomaru, but even Jaken was triggered to sign in.
“Sesshomaru, what are you doing here?” Although Inuyasha already knew the purpose of Seshomaru’s visit, he still asked.
Looking at Inuyasha’s calm expression, Seshomaru was a little surprised.
Because the relationship between the two was not good.
Whenever they met before, the two of them were always on edge.
Seshomaru knew that it was because Inuyasha envied his bloodline, but also hated the fact that he was a half-demon.
But today Inuyasha was so calm, as if he was a completely different person.
Moreover, he turned Munō into Inuyasha’s mother, Izayoi, but Inuyasha was surprisingly indifferent, as if he had already seen through Munō’s identity.
In that case, we have no choice but to get straight to the point.
His figure flashed slightly, Seshomaru
“Long time no see, Inuyasha.”
“I didn’t expect you to be hanging out with humans again. That really fits your situation.” Sesshomaru glanced at Kagome behind Inuyasha and spoke calmly.
“Stop talking nonsense and tell me why you are here.” However, Inuyasha did not want to respond to Seshomaru, so he spoke again and asked calmly.
“Wow, it looks like you’ve grown up a bit, Inuyasha.”
“I want to know where my father’s grave is, so I came to you for clues.”
“The real tomb is where the gravekeeper will never see it.”
“Inuyasha, you should know something.” Seshomaru was a little surprised, but he didn’t hesitate and went straight to the point, stating his purpose.
“I know where the tomb is, but I need you to get it.”
“Come on, let’s fight. If you win, I will tell you how to enter the other world.” Inuyasha raised his left hand and waved at Seshomaru, saying with a hint of provocation.
Hearing this, Seshomaru narrowed his eyes slightly.
The next second, Seshomaru suddenly appeared in front of Inuyasha and attacked his neck with his sharp claws.
“Well timed!!!” Facing Seshomaru’s attack, Inuyasha was not panicked at all and quickly raised his hand.
Soul-scattering iron claws!!!
BANG!!!
Chapter 17: Fierce Collision (Old Version)
The Poison Claw and the Soul-Scattering Iron Claw, the two attacking moves did not collide with each other at all.
Before the two men’s claws attacked each other, their powerful demonic powers had already collided.
Powerful demonic energy gathered in the palms of the two men, forming a red sphere.
That was the ball of demonic power produced by the collision of the two people’s demonic power.
As the two continued to output their demonic power, the demonic power ball grew larger and larger. Light blue lightning burst out from the ball of light, sweeping around.
Seshomaru looked at this scene with a somewhat surprised expression on his face.
Before, he could teach his younger brother a lesson however he wanted.
Unexpectedly, this time, Inuyasha saw through his teleportation and blocked his poisonous claws.
Even without him using his full strength, Inuyasha’s Soul-scattering Iron Claws were able to stalemate with his own Poison Claws.
“I heard that you have been sealed in the sacred tree by the miko for the past fifty years.”
“I thought you would regress, but I didn’t expect you to improve.” Looking at Inuyasha, Seshomaru said lightly.
“There are many things you haven’t thought of.” Inuyasha said with a faint smile.
The next second, the expanding ball of demonic power reached its limit and exploded directly.
Inuyasha and Seshomaru moved backwards at the same time, out of the range of the explosion.
However, the next moment, the two figures disappeared again.
Then, a violent collision sound was heard from the place where the demonic light ball exploded.
Powerful demonic power continued to sweep out from the center of the explosion to the surrounding areas, and the impact of the demonic power continued to sweep across the earth.
“Lady Kagome, be careful.” When Jiro saw this scene, he quickly picked up Kagome and jumped back away quickly.
The moment the shock wave spread out, Jie Luo understood.
Whether it was Seshomaru or Inuyasha, both of them seemed to be fighting with all their strength.
They were just attacking each other, and the shock wave caused was enough to destroy ordinary monsters.
Kagome’s physique is obviously not comparable to that of the miscellaneous monsters, and at this stage she is unable to use spiritual power to protect her body.
So, following Inuyasha’s instructions, Keira, who was protecting Kagome closely, immediately took Kagome away from the battlefield to prevent Kagome from being hit by the shock wave.
“So strong, is this the power of a big monster?” Kagome couldn’t help but say as she watched the ground in front of her being plowed over and over again by the shock waves generated by the collision of the two people’s demonic power.
“This is perfectly normal, Kagome-sama.”
“After all, Lord Inuyasha is one of the most powerful monsters.”
“And Inuyasha’s elder brother, Lord Seshomaru, has the perfect bloodline of a great demon and is ranked among the great demons. The demonic power leaked from the battle between the two is extremely powerful.” While explaining to Kagome, Jira looked at the battlefield with envy.
Improving her strength and becoming a powerful monster is what she has always dreamed of.
The two people fighting in front of her are what she hopes to become.
In the past, she would not only be envious, but also jealous and hateful.
But now, she was just envious.
With the demon blood refining technique bestowed by Inuyasha, as long as she is given time, she is confident that she can raise her bloodline to the great demon level and become a great demon.
“Is that so?” Kagome was obviously not aware of this. She only knew that the battle between Inuyasha and Seshomaru was very fierce, so fierce that she could not see the two figures at all. Now hearing Keira’s explanation, Kagome nodded in confusion.
On the other side, on the battlefield, Inuyasha was running at a very fast speed.
Opposite Inuyasha, Seshomaru’s figure kept flickering and changing shape.
The figures of the two people turned into streams of light from time to time and attacked each other. After one attack, the two people passed each other. Then, the blood-red flying claws and emerald green light whips flew towards each other again.
Bang!
BANG!!
As time passed, the battle between the two became more and more intense.
Neither of them used their full strength, and neither of them unleashed the power of a great monster.
However, if you observe carefully, you can see that Seshomaru is much more powerful than Inuyasha.
After fighting for so long, Inuyasha has fallen into a disadvantage. If the fight continues, Inuyasha will definitely lose.
Even using the power of a great monster would be useless.
Because Seshomaru did not use the power of the great monster.
After taking another attack of light whip from Seshomaru and sending back dozens of flying blades and bloody claws from Seshomaru, Inuyasha took the initiative to leave the battlefield.
“What’s wrong? Are you exhausted, Inuyasha?” Seeing Inuyasha leave the battle, Seshomaru frowned slightly.
He was wrong.
My half-demon brother has changed so much in these fifty years.
Although they still mixed with humans, their strength was only slightly inferior to his.
Moreover, following the battle just now, he discovered something.
That is, Inuyasha’s great monster blood was activated.
Once Inuyasha activates the blood of the great monster (the power of the great monster), even for him, it will be very difficult to deal with Inuyasha.
However, Inuyasha’s sudden stop made Seshomaru very puzzled.
“I just feel that it is no longer necessary to continue fighting.”
“Sesshomaru, I am no match for you now.” Inuyasha said lightly, then he pointed the index and middle fingers of his right hand at his eyes, activated his demonic power, and sucked out the black pearl hidden in his eyes in a flash of lightning.
“Hmm?” Seeing this scene, Sesshomaru, who did not use Munohuo to get the key to the cemetery as in the original work, frowned immediately.
“This is the black pearl, the key to the passage to the other world. You can open it by hitting it with the human-headed stick of the little monster over there.” Inuyasha said lightly as he looked at the black pearl floating in his palm, and then threw it directly towards Seshomaru.
Seshomaru was slightly stunned, then reached out and caught the black pearl.
After catching the black pearl, Seshomaru looked at Inuyasha deeply, then turned sideways to look at the little monster Jaken who was still standing on the mountain ghost behind him, and called out loudly.
“Xiejian, come here!”
“Yes, Lord Seshomaru!!!” When the little monster Xiejian heard Seshomaru’s call, he rolled and crawled towards Seshomaru.
Chapter 18: The Land of the Other World (Old Version)
After coming to Seshomaru’s side, Jaken immediately handed the human head staff to Seshomaru.
Seshomaru didn’t hesitate, threw the black pearl in his hand to the ground, and then knocked it down directly with the human head stick.
The human head stick did not touch the black pearl at all. The black pearl seemed to be protected by something. The bottom of the human head stick hit the air and directly emitted a faint purple light.
Then the old man on the human head stick started laughing wildly.
“The old man smiled. It’s definitely the master’s grave.” When Jaken saw this scene, he congratulated Seshomaru.
As Xiejian finished his words, a black hole appeared next to Seshomaru.
It was a space passage, a path leading to the other world, where General Inu rested.
Seshomaru glanced at Inuyasha, then walked in.
“Lord Seshomaru, please wait for me!!” Seeing this, Xiejian hurriedly followed, grabbed the fur on Seshomaru’s shoulders and followed him in.
“I’m going in. Do you want to come with me?” Watching the two of them go in, Inuyasha glanced at Jira and Kagome not far away and shouted.
“Yes, I’m going. I’m going. Wait for me, Inuyasha.” Kagome nodded quickly and trotted over, followed closely by Jiraiya.
Soon the two of them came to Inuyasha’s side.
“You two, hold on to me.” Inuyasha said to the two of them.
“Huh? Why?” Kagome was a little confused.
However, Jie Luo hugged Inuyasha obediently and very tightly, and even bumped Inuyasha lightly with her plump body without leaving any trace.
Inuyasha glanced at her, ignored her, and began to explain to Kagome.
“Inside is my father’s grave. I’m not sure where the exit will be, but I can be sure it will be in the air.”
“If you don’t hold me, you’ll fall as soon as you go in.”
“What are you looking at?” Inuyasha explained to Kagome, but as he was speaking, Inuyasha found that Kagome was not listening to him at all, but was staring at Jira with a wary look.
“Okay, don’t waste time. Hurry up and hold me, otherwise the space channel will be closed soon.” Inuyasha looked at Kagome speechlessly, then urged.
The little girl was actually jealous at this time.
“Ah, yes!!!” Kagome came to her senses and quickly stretched out her hands to hug Inuyasha’s neck.
After hugging Inuyasha, Kagome glared at Yura fiercely.
Jie Luo looked at Kagome meaningfully, but did not respond to Kagome’s attitude.
Inuyasha was unaware of the two’s little actions.
After Kagome hugged him, Inuyasha jumped lightly and entered the passage.
In a blink of an eye, the three of them entered a colorful and starry space.
Inuyasha knew that this was the situation inside the space channel.
The space channels in Inuyasha’s world are very special. They are basically star-type space channels with stars everywhere, but they are not real starry skies.
The same is true of the space-time channel in the Bone-Eating Well.
While Inuyasha and the other two were passing through the space channel, on the other side, Seshomaru had already entered the other world with his evil view.
“My dear father!!” After entering the other world, what caught Seshomaru’s eyes was a huge skeleton taller than a mountain. Seshomaru recognized it as the body of his father, Inu no Taisho!
Without any hesitation, Seshomaru flew directly towards the remains.
However, while flying over, Seshomaru was thinking about something else.
“What on earth happened in these fifty years that caused Inuyasha’s personality to change so much?”
“Besides, this guy’s demonic power has become very strong, and is not much worse than mine?”
“Yejian said that during these fifty years, Inuyasha should have been sealed away by that miko, right?”
Seshomaru had too many doubts in his heart at this moment.
Confused about the huge changes in Inuyasha.
However, no matter how much Seshomaru thought, he could not get an answer.
Seshomaru simply didn’t bother himself any further, shook off the doubts in his mind, and increased his flying speed.
Before Seshomaru entered the remains of Inu no Taisho, Toga, Inuyasha had already brought Kagome and Yura in here.
[Ding! ! Arrived at the special location, the land of the other world, congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]As soon as he entered here, the system prompt sounded again in Inuyasha’s mind.
Including the two times just now, Inuyasha has now obtained three sign-in attempts.
“System, sign in!!” He didn’t have time just now because he was talking to Seshomaru, and the fight started right after the conversation. But now Inuyasha has time and chose to sign in directly.
“Ding!! Sign in successfully, congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill Monster Transformation!!!”
“Ding!! Sign in successfully, congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill · Shapeshift!!!”
“Ding!! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the right to use Tessaiga!!!”
Demonization: The host is a half-demon and cannot be demonized, but with the demonization skill, the host can be demonized like Seshomaru, turning into a giant dog demon, doubling its strength! !
Shapeshifting: Use demonic powers to teleport!
Right to use Tessaiga: Perfectly control the power of Tessaiga. After the host obtains Tessaiga, he can instantly master all of Tessaiga’s moves and abilities without any rejection reaction!!!
Looking at the three new rewards, Inuyasha fell silent for a moment.
Demonization, this is a good thing.
It can transform into a giant dog demon. Once it becomes a dog demon, the increase in strength will naturally be extraordinary, even stronger than the power of the big demon it possesses.
Shapeshifting, this skill is the same one used by Seshomaru. Using demonic power, he can move at high speed, moving from one place to another in an instant.
As for the right to use Tessaiga, once Inuyasha gets it, he can use all of Tessaiga’s power.
Inuyasha can master abilities like Wind Scar, Bakuryuha, and absorption of demonic power in an instant, without having to slowly figure it out like Inuyasha in the original work.
‘They all seem to be useful rewards!’
Inuyasha muttered to himself, glanced at Youzu and Nifajira who were holding him, and with a thought, he controlled the auspicious clouds under his feet and flew out.
Chapter 19 Inuyasha’s Advice (Old Version)
As soon as he entered the other world, Inuyasha saw the huge body of Inu no Taisho.
Controlling the auspicious clouds, Inuyasha flew towards there with Kagome and Yura.
Soon the three of them came near the body.
Seshomaru could no longer be seen outside, and Inuyasha knew that Seshomaru had already entered the body of Inu no Taisho.
Inuyasha didn’t waste any time and flew into Inu no Taisho’s mouth with the two of them.
Not long after entering, Inuyasha saw Seshomaru below.
“Found it.” Kagome also saw Seshomaru and spoke.
“Yeah.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then controlled the auspicious clouds to land below.
At this time, Seshomaru was standing quietly in front of a gorgeous golden platform.
The rusty iron tooth, which no longer looks majestic, is now stuck on the pedestal.
“Are they here?” Hearing the sound behind him, Sesshomaru turned sideways and looked back, saying lightly.
It seems that Seshomaru has arrived here a long time ago, but he did not pull out Tessaiga. It seems that he was waiting here for Inuyasha to come.
“Look, this is the most powerful weapon in my father’s hand, the Fang Blade made from my father’s teeth.” Seshomaru said lightly after looking at Inuyasha.
“Sesshomaru, you can’t pull out Tessaiga.” Although Inuyasha didn’t know what Seshomaru was thinking, he still reminded him.
“Inuyasha, how dare you be so rude and say that Lord Seshomaru can’t pull out Tessaiga!!!” After hearing Inuyasha’s words, before Seshomaru could even open his mouth, his little follower Kaname Gaizaka jumped up and shouted angrily with a face full of anger.
“How ridiculous! You actually said that I, Sesshomaru, can’t pull out Tessaiga!!” Sesshomaru sneered at this, his face full of disdain, and then he reached out to grasp Tessaiga.
However, before Sesshomaru touched the hilt of Tessaiga, his palm hit a barrier, and azure blue lightning burst out from the barrier, injuring Sesshomaru’s palm.
Looking at this scene and feeling the slight pain on his palm, Sesshomaru stood there in a daze.
“Inuyasha, what’s going on?” Kagome, who was beside Inuyasha, looked at this scene and asked Inuyasha with some confusion.
Kagome felt that since Inuyasha said those words just now, he should know what was happening in front of him.
Seshomaru
“Before he died, the old man set some conditions for the use of Tessaiga.”
“Only humans can pull Tessaiga out of it, and only humans can be accepted by Tessaiga.”
“A real youkai cannot use Tessaiga.”
“This knife was left to me by the old man.”
“Sesshomaru, you can’t use it!” Facing everyone’s curiosity, Inuyasha explained lightly.
At the beginning, when Sesshomaru heard Inuyasha say that only humans could touch Tessaiga, his brows frowned slightly. But after hearing Inuyasha’s last two sentences, Sesshomaru’s pupils suddenly shrank, and the demonic energy in his body began to stir.
But it was just encouragement, not a rampage.
“You said that Tessaiga was left to you by your father?” Seshomaru forced himself to calm down, looked at Inuyasha, and said lightly.
“Sesshomaru, give up your obsession with Tessaiga.”
“You are a real youkai, a great youkai, and you shouldn’t fall into the trap of relying on the old man’s power.”
“You are no worse than the old man.”
“As long as you see through this, you will be able to surpass the old man.”
“But if you can’t see through this, then you will always be inferior to the old man.”
“It will be the same even if I let you get Tessaiga.” Facing Seshomaru’s seemingly calm but actually murderous question, Inuyasha was very calm and said calmly.
Inuyasha, who has read the original work, knows very well that Sesshomaru is actually no worse than Inu no Taisho. He is just influenced by the powerful strength shown by Inu no Taisho during his growth, so he has always admired Inu no Taisho’s power and hopes to obtain Toga’s power.
However, he himself did not know that his potential was not inferior to General Inu’s. After all, his blood was the combination of two great monsters. As long as he grew up step by step, he would definitely be able to surpass General Inu.
Just as shown in the original book.
After Seshomaru completely gave up pursuing Inu no Taisho’s power, his own sword and his own power awakened.
Hearing this, Seshomaru was stunned and his expression became complicated.
Seshomaru was somewhat moved by Inuyasha’s words.
However, his will is also very firm, and it is impossible for him to give up his pursuit just because of Inuyasha’s words.
Seeing Seshomaru’s reaction, Inuyasha didn’t care and slowly walked over.
In the face of Inuyasha’s actions, Seshomaru did not react at all, just watched quietly.
He knew what Inuyasha was trying to do.
Inuyasha wanted to come over and pull out Tessaiga.
He also wanted to see whether what Inuyasha said was true and whether Tessaiga was really left to Inuyasha by his father.
Soon, Inuyasha came to Seshomaru’s side, in front of the platform.
Looking at the rusty and tattered Tessaiga stuck in the pedestal, Inuyasha felt a little speechless.
If Inuyasha had not read the original work and knew the situation of Tessaiga, he really would not have believed that this tattered sword was the majestic Tessaiga.
Looking at Tessaiga, Inuyasha slowly stretched out his hand and shook it.
If Inuyasha wants to pull out Tessaiga before signing in after entering, he will need Kagome’s help.
Because only Kagome is human, and only Kagome can pull out Tessaiga. Apart from her, not even Inuyasha, the half-demon, can do it.
But now, after signing in and obtaining the right to use Tessaiga, Inuyasha can pull it out by himself even without Kagome.
There was no surprise. Facing Inuyasha’s outstretched hand, the barrier on Tessaiga did not block it at all, allowing Inuyasha’s hand to be held on it.
Scream!!
The sound of a sharp blade being unsheathed echoed in the air.
Chapter 20 Battle (Old Version)
As soon as Inuyasha grasped Tessaiga, many of Tessaiga’s moves appeared in his mind.
Inuyasha mastered the three abilities of Wind Scar, Bakuryuuha, and Demonic Power Absorption in an instant.
The demonic power surged, and the rusty Iron Fang turned into a majestic Fang Blade.
On the side, Sesshomaru’s pupils suddenly shrank when he saw Inuyasha pull out Tessaiga without any injury.
The next second, Seshomaru attacked Inuyasha.
He couldn’t accept this result.
The Tessaiga that had refused him was actually pulled out by Inuyasha, who then allowed him to use it.
The poisonous claws with green light grabbed towards Inuyasha. Inuyasha did not use Tessaiga, but instead swung out the Soul-scattering Iron Claws.
The attacks of the two collided, and the demonic power impact reappeared. The azure lightning spread out in all directions, blowing away the skeletons under everyone’s feet.
Not far away, Jie Luo saw this scene and immediately took Kagome and rushed up.
And Xiao Yao Gaixiejian also crawled up along the bones of the skeleton in a panic.
“Hand over Tessaiga!!” The two men’s attacks were in a stalemate, and Seshomaru shouted at Inuyasha with a cold look.
“Don’t think about it!!” Inuyasha was not surprised to see that Seshomaru still had no intention of giving up. He smiled faintly, and the demonic power in his body burst out, instantly pushing Seshomaru out.
Then, Inuyasha stomped his foot, soared into the sky, and rushed upwards.
Seshomaru, who had just been forced to retreat, saw this scene and followed closely.
It only took a few seconds for the two of them to come out of Inu Daisho’s body and stand on his shoulders.
After landing on his shoulder, Seshomaru did not launch an attack directly like before, but looked at Inuyasha with a frown.
At this time, the Tessaiga in Inuyasha’s hand was wrapped in a layer of demonic wind.
I had seen this scene two hundred years ago.
This is an extension of Tessaiga’s special move, Wind Wound, which wraps the demonic energy around the sword to enhance the sword’s attack power. In addition, Tessaiga in this situation can use Wind Wound at any time.
Seshomaru didn’t expect that Inuyasha had just obtained Tessaiga and he was able to master the Wind Scar directly.
“Sesshomaru, you should know the power of Wind Scar, don’t force me!” Inuyasha also knew that Sesshomaru did not take action because he was afraid of Wind Scar’s attack, so he kindly warned him at this time.
To be honest, if possible, Inuyasha didn’t want the incident in the original work where Seshomaru lost his arm to happen again.
But if Seshomaru was being aggressive, then it couldn’t be blamed on him.
Originally, Seshomaru had never thought of giving up, and now after hearing what Inuyasha said, it was even more impossible for Seshomaru to give up.
Seshomaru said nothing, as the demonic power in his body surged rapidly. The demonic energy exploded, causing his clothes to rustle, and his long white hair and the fur on his shoulders to fly rapidly.
Seeing this scene, Inuyasha sighed slightly.
Inuyasha naturally understood the changes that Seshomaru had undergone.
This guy is ready to go all out and turn into a monster.
Sure enough, the next second, Seshomaru’s pupils turned blood red, and then his body shape changed rapidly from human form to that of a monster.
In just two seconds, Seshomaru turned into a huge dog demon.
After turning into a dog demon, Seshomaru was filled with murderous aura. His huge body turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Inuyasha.
Seshomaru was very fast, and the distance between the two was not far, so in almost an instant, Seshomaru rushed in front of Inuyasha.
But Inuyasha is not a fool, so he won’t just stand there.
The moment Seshomaru rushed in front of him, Inuyasha also moved.
The newly acquired skill, Shapeshifting, was quickly activated, and the whole person disappeared directly from Seshomaru’s sight.
Seshomaru’s attack continued with unabated force, directly hitting the huge bone spur extending from Inu no Taisho’s shoulder.
boom!!
After becoming a demon, Seshomaru’s attack power was extremely strong. With just one strike, the huge bone spur was torn into pieces.
“How awesome!!!” Kagome, who had just been brought out by Jie Luo and was hiding not far away, exclaimed when she saw this scene.
That bone spur was larger than Seshomaru’s body, but it was torn into pieces by just one claw of Seshomaru. The power was incredible.
Beside him, Jie Luo’s eyes flickered slightly.
“Yes, it is a terrifying power.”
“But I will have this kind of power in the future.”
“Even if it takes a lot of time, I have to grow to this level.” Looking at the scene in front of him, Jie Luo murmured in his heart.
At this time, on Inuyasha’s side, Inuyasha had just dodged Seshomaru’s attack and raised Tessaiga in his hand.
However, as soon as he raised it, Inuyasha noticed the location of Kagome and Yura.
The two of them were right in front of him.
Inuyasha was planning to release Wind Scar directly, but Kagome and Yura were just far away on the opposite side. If he really released it, it would definitely affect them.
After all, the power of Wind Wound is very strong.
I am no longer the stupid guy in the original novel. The power of Wind Wound has been completely castrated.
Once I can use the Wind Wound, I can truly kill all the monsters with one blow.
If it is really swung out, even if Kagome and Yura are far away, they will be attacked.
Thinking of this, Inuyasha stopped what he was doing and ran quickly to the side.
At this time, Seshomaru also came to his senses, and his huge body rushed towards Inuyasha again.
“What happened to Inuyasha just now?”
“It seemed like it was going to attack, but also like it wasn’t going to attack, and suddenly it stopped.” On Kagome and Yura’s side, Kagome was a little surprised when she saw Inuyasha’s actions.
“It seems that Lord Inuyasha is preparing to release some powerful attack, but he is afraid that it will affect us, so he changed direction.” Jie Luo frowned slightly, thinking about what he had just seen, and then guessed.
“Oh, is that so?”
“Then do we need to change seats?” Kagome felt a little embarrassed after hearing what Jie Luo said, and then said.
“No, that’s not necessary. Lord Inuyasha has already changed direction. If we change positions, we might get into conflict with Lord Inuyasha again. We can just stay here.” Jie Luo shook his head and said.
“Well, that’s right. Then let’s continue staying here.” Hearing this, Kagome thought for a few seconds, then thought of this and nodded.
Chapter 21: Seshomaru’s Suspicion, Wind Scar’s First Appearance (Old Version)
At this time, Inuyasha and Seshomaru clashed again.
After turning into a demon, Seshomaru’s speed was really fast. Before Inuyasha could use Teleport while running, Seshomaru’s attack had already landed. The huge claws flashing with cold light grabbed Inuyasha’s face.
Even before the attack arrived, Inuyasha could feel the power of the blow.
Without any hesitation, Inuyasha directly activated the power of the great monster and entered the great monster state. The whites of his eyes turned scarlet, his pupils turned blue, and purple monster patterns appeared on both sides of his cheeks.
Seeing Inuyasha’s changes, even though Seshomaru had turned into a demon, a look of surprise appeared on his face.
However, although he was surprised, Seshomaru did not hesitate in his attack and continued to grab it.
Inuyasha also chopped up with the Tessaiga in his hand.
clang!!!
boom!!!
A deafening roar resounded through the sky.
Even after activating the power of the great demon, Inuyasha was still not strong enough to fight against the demonized Seshomaru, and he was thrown off Inuyasha’s shoulder by Seshomaru’s attack.
Chi!!!
Accompanied by a friction sound, Inuyasha stepped on the air with both feet and slid more than ten meters in the air.
Fortunately, Inuyasha now has the ability to fly. If it were before, he would have fallen down if he flew out like this.
“Not only can it stimulate the blood of great monsters, it even has the ability to fly!!”
“Inuyasha, a lot of changes have taken place in you during these fifty years of being sealed!!” The scarlet pupils flickered slightly, and the demonized Seshomaru was deeply shocked.
The next second, Seshomaru launched another attack, and his huge body turned into a shadow and rushed out again.
However, this time Inuyasha will not allow Seshomaru to attack him.
While flying backwards, Inuyasha was already prepared to use the Wind Wound.
Inuyasha has now adjusted his direction, and even if he uses Wind Scar, it will not affect Kagome and Yura.
Facing the speeding Seshomaru, Inuyasha swung the Tessaiga in his hand to the side, and then swung it forward suddenly!
Wound of the Wind!!!
Accompanied by a violent buzzing sound, five terrifying demonic energy slashes swept out, tearing through the sky and hitting Seshomaru head-on.
When Seshomaru saw this scene while running fast, his pupils suddenly shrank and his pace paused.
“Wind Scar!!” Wind Scar’s attack speed was very fast. Seshomaru only had time to say one sentence and then dodged to the side as fast as he could.
However, at this time, the distance between Seshomaru and Inuyasha was already very close.
Faced with this sudden and terrifying slash, Sesshomaru had no way of escaping unscathed. Even though he dodged at the fastest speed, half of his body was still swept by one of the wind wounds.
Chi! !
A piercing sound was heard, scarlet blood flew all over the sky, and a huge arm rose into the air.
Seeing this scene, Inuyasha’s pupils flickered slightly.
Is this what has finally happened?!
The arm that flew up was Seshomaru’s arm. Caught off guard, even Seshomaru’s body after being transformed into a demon could not withstand the blow from Wind Scar, and one of his arms was cut off.
“Damn it!!!” Scarlet blood continued to flow out from his arm. Sesshomaru glanced at Inuyasha, then turned into a ball of light, picked up Kaname Kagome who had just come out of Inuyasha’s body, and flew away.
That’s where the portal is, and it hasn’t been closed yet.
Seeing this, Inuyasha did not pursue.
He had never intended to fight to the death with Seshomaru.
After all, he is my brother in this life.
Seshomaru seemed to dislike me on the surface, but he still recognized me in his heart. He just hated his past self for mixing with humans. Otherwise, he would not have chosen me for help when the Leopard Cat Clan attacked the Western Country. It was a pity that I was sealed at that time.
Moreover, Seshomaru never showed any murderous intention towards him from the beginning of the battle. From the beginning to the end, this guy’s target was only the Tessaiga in his hand.
In this situation, even if Inuyasha injured Seshomaru, he would not pursue the victory.
After watching the ball of light disappear from the portal, Inuyasha slowly landed.
“Inuyasha is so awesome!” Kagome and Yura had already come to Inu no Taisho’s shoulders. When they saw Inuyasha land, they quickly ran over. Kagome said excitedly.
“Let’s go and look for it. The scabbard of Tessaiga should be down there.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and then said.
“Eh, is that so?” Kagome was a little surprised.
Then, the three of them returned to Inu Taisho’s body again, and soon saw the scabbard of Tessaiga inserted on a skull.
Inuyasha directly took the scabbard, and then the three of them stood under the auspicious cloud summoned by Inuyasha and flew quickly towards the direction of the portal.
In the outside world, as Inuyasha and the other two walked out of the portal, the portal began to shrink instantly, and finally turned into a black pearl, slowly falling from the sky and flying into Inuyasha’s eyes.
“Inuyasha, are you okay?” Kagome asked worriedly as she watched the black pearls like eyeballs enter Inuyasha’s eyes.
To be honest, she was frightened when Inuyasha used his demonic power to suck the black pearls out of his eyes.
In her opinion, the black pearl is Inuyasha’s pupil, and there will definitely be problems if it is sucked out.
Fortunately, nothing went wrong after Inuyasha sucked out the black pearl, so she felt relieved.
Now that Inuyasha had put the black pearl back, Kagome began to worry again.
“It’s okay.” Inuyasha shook his head slightly.
Then, Inuyasha pulled out the tattered and rusty Tessaiga in his hand.
“Is this Tessaiga?”
“It looks so broken.” Kagome couldn’t help but complain after following Inuyasha’s gaze and seeing the appearance of Tessaiga.
“Although it’s very broken, it becomes very majestic after being activated using demonic power.” Jie Luo retorted.
“Yeah, that’s true.” Kagome couldn’t refute this, because Tessaiga looked indeed majestic after its transformation.
“Inuyasha, what are you thinking about?” At this time, Kagome saw that Inuyasha seemed to be lost in thought, so she asked curiously.
“Hmm? Nothing.”
Chapter 22: Research on Talismans (Old Version)
“Well, Inuyasha, I’ll go back first and come back the day after tomorrow.” In front of the Bone-Eating Well, Kagome smiled and waved at Inuyasha.
“Well, go ahead.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
Kagome didn’t stay in the Warring States Period all the time, she had to go back to modern society from time to time.
This time, Kagome has been in the Warring States Period for several days, and it is time to go back.
“Jie Luo, goodbye.” Kagome said goodbye to Jie Luo again.
“Goodbye, Kagome.” Yura, who was standing next to Inuyasha, waved in response.
Immediately, Kagome jumped directly into the Bone-Eating Well with her backpack on her back.
Under the power of the Four Souls Jade, Kagome, who jumped into the Bone-Eating Well, did not even touch the bottom of the well, but directly entered the time and space channel under the Bone-Eating Well and returned to modern society.
“Huh, I’m back.” In modern society, under the Bone-Eating Well of the Higurashi Shrine, Kagome’s figure appeared here accompanied by a ray of light. Kagome glanced up and murmured in a low voice.
Although she likes traveling with the handsome Inuyasha to collect the Shikon Jewel, she also misses her family in modern society.
Then, Kagome began to climb up along the rope ladder that had been prepared long ago.
“I’m back, Grandpa, Mom, Souta!!”
“Ah, Kagome is back!!”
On the other side, in the Warring States Period, Inuyasha and Yura watched Kagome disappear from the Bone-Eating Well. Yura turned to look at Inuyasha and asked softly, “Master Inuyasha, what should we do next?”
“Take a rest first and wait for Kagome to come back.” Inuyasha replied indifferently, then turned and left.
Seeing this, Jie Luo hurriedly followed.
Inuyasha’s destination was very clear, Kikyo Shrine. The two of them walked straight towards Kikyo Shrine.
On the way, they also met the villagers of Maple Village. Because of the spread of Maple, these villagers were not afraid of Inuyasha’s existence. Some children even greeted Inuyasha. Inuyasha did not pretend to be aloof. He greeted these little kids one by one, but he did not communicate too much with them. He walked straight towards the shrine.
After arriving at the shrine, Inuyasha began to use the shrine’s talisman paper for free.
Inuyasha had taken a lot of talisman papers before, and these were all newly added by Kaede recently. Inuyasha was not polite and started his own research after getting the talisman papers.
Inuyasha wants to develop a talisman for both the soul and the body.
“I’m going to study the talisman here next, you can do whatever you want.” Inuyasha instructed Jie Luo without even raising his head, and then began his own research with full concentration.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Jiro nodded, then walked aside and sat down, starting to refine his own blood.
What Inuyasha wants to study is a talisman that can allow Kikyo and Kagome to separate their consciousness and use the same soul together.
In the original work, Kikyo was resurrected by the power of the ghost woman Rito, but her soul was taken back by Kagome, so she had to rely on the dead soul bug to collect the soul fragments of dead girls to survive.
This kind of Kikyo has a fatal weakness, which is that the red dead soul worm can absorb the dead souls in its body, making Kikyo unable to move.
Inuyasha wants to connect Kikyo’s soul with Kagome’s, so that Kikyo can be resurrected in this world as a real life, and Kagome will not be in danger.
Although this was very unfair to Kagome, Inuyasha could not think of any other way.
After all, the two people have one soul, the difference is only in this life and the next.
At the same time, Inuyasha also wanted to research a talisman that could truly revive Kikyo’s physical body, instead of using the clay body made by the ghost witch Rito.
Time is urgent, so Inuyasha cannot delay at all.
Inuyasha spent the entire day studying these two talismans in the shrine.
Thanks to the fact that Inuyasha possessed all the Yin-Yang arts of the great Yin-Yang Master Asakura Yeou and had a vast knowledge of Yin-Yang arts, Inuyasha did not wander around like a headless fly when it came to researching these two talismans, but instead conducted research step by step with a targeted direction.
These days, when Inuyasha was traveling with Kagome, Yuura and the others to collect the fragments of the Shikon Jade, in addition to collecting the fragments of the Shikon Jade and guiding Kagome in practicing talismans during rest times, he spent the rest of his time studying these two talismans.
After a period of time, there has been some progress.
If we express it in the way of modern society, it means that the research has reached the level of one quarter, twenty-five percent.
As long as he continues to follow the procedures, Inuyasha is confident that he can develop two talismans within half a month to a month.
It was night time, and Jie Luo walked in from outside holding a tray.
“Lord Inuyasha, you have been studying for a whole day. Please eat something.” Jira placed the plate next to Inuyasha and said softly.
Resources are scarce in this era, and the same is true for Maple Village, so there is basically no food to eat.
For ordinary people, having a bowl of porridge and a pile of pickles for dinner is very good.
However, Jie Luo went hunting in the forest during the day, so the food brought over was quite rich, including a large bowl of rice, a large plate of meat, two fish, and some pickles.
“Thank you.” Looking at the dinner prepared by Jira, Inuyasha noticed that it was getting dark. Inuyasha thanked him without hesitation and started eating.
Speaking of which, he can use his demonic power to maintain his vital signs and does not need to eat, but Inuyasha has not changed his physiological habits.
“Have you eaten? Let’s eat together every time.” Halfway through eating, Inuyasha suddenly thought of something, looked at Jira and spoke.
“Ah, yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Hearing Inuyasha’s words, Jiro was slightly startled, responded quickly, and then ran out.
Inuyasha felt somewhat confused by this scene.
But less than half a minute later, Yura ran in with another plate and sat in front of Inuyasha.
“I’m starting!!” Looking at Inuyasha, Yura clasped his hands together and said loudly.
baffling…
Chapter 23: Kagome’s Coquettishness (Old Version)
It was two days after Kagome returned to modern society that she returned to the Warring States Period.
This was what Kagome had agreed with Inuyasha before she left.
So on the third day, Inuyasha took Yura to pick up Kagome early in the morning.
The two waited quietly beside the big tree near the Bone-Eating Well.
Inuyasha sat cross-legged under a big tree with his hands in his pockets, while Yura stood quietly beside Inuyasha.
Looking at the Bone-Eating Well in front of him, Inuyasha seemed to be thinking about something.
I remember that there were also some monsters in modern society in the original work.
How about, next time Kagome goes back, let Jie Luo go with her?
Jie Luo’s strength is at the monster level. With Jie Luo following him, even a monster cannot pose a threat to Kagome.
“We’ll discuss this with Kagome once she gets back.”
Suddenly, Inuyasha’s ears moved slightly, and then he stood up and walked towards the Bone-Eating Well.
Inuyasha suddenly stood up and walked towards the Bone-Eating Well. Jira naturally knew the reason.
Kagome is back and should be at the Bone-Eating Well now.
Sure enough, the two of them came to the Bone-Eating Well and looked down. Kagome was there, and next to her was a bicycle.
“Inuyasha, take me up!” At the bottom of the Bone-Eating Well, Kagome saw Inuyasha sticking his head out of the well, so she put her hands to her mouth in the shape of a trumpet and shouted at Inuyasha.
Inuyasha didn’t waste any time and jumped into the Bone-Eating Well with a light leap and landed next to Kagome.
With a thought, a auspicious cloud appeared under the feet of the two people.
“Come up!” Inuyasha said lightly while standing on the auspicious clouds.
However, Kagome did not follow Inuyasha’s words and went up to Xiangyun. Instead, she looked at Inuyasha and said with a smile: “Hey, Inuyasha, carry me up.”
During this period of time, Kagome has thoroughly understood Inuyasha’s character. He is gentle and kind, which makes Kagome’s affection for Inuyasha grow again and again. She has even begun to take the initiative to launch an offensive against Inuyasha.
This scene is Kagome launching another attack on Inuyasha.
Hearing what Kagome said, Inuyasha’s eyes twitched slightly and he was speechless.
However, Inuyasha eventually dispersed the auspicious clouds and squatted down in front of Kagome.
Seeing this, Kagome immediately lay over him, wrapped her arms tightly around Inuyasha’s neck, a bright smile on her face.
Kagome smiled, but Inuyasha, who was carrying Kagome on his back, rolled his eyes.
I thought that since I had the ability to fly, I would not be like Inuyasha in the original work, carrying Kagome on his back all day long.
Unexpectedly, in the end, Kagome preferred to carry her on his back.
Could it be that this little girl really likes me?
Complaining inwardly, Inuyasha grabbed the bicycle with one hand, stepped slightly with one foot, and then jumped out of the Bone-Eating Well with Kagome.
After coming out of the Bone-Eating Well, Kagome did not continue to rely on Inuyasha’s back and jumped down.
“Hey, Jie Luo, I’m back.” After landing on the ground, Kagome waved and greeted Jie Luo.
“Well, welcome back, Kagome.” Jie Luo greeted with a smile.
During these days of getting along, her relationship with Kagome was pretty good, except for some special things.
The next second, Kagome came in front of Jie Luo and spoke in a low voice.
“Jieluo, you didn’t mess around during the days I was away, did you?!”
Hearing this, Jie Luo was immediately ashamed.
“Inuyasha-sama has been studying the talisman these past two days.”
“Hmm? Is that so?” Kagome expressed suspicion.
Jie Luo felt even more helpless.
She also wants to do something chaotic. She admires the strong and admires Inuyasha very much. She even wants to devote herself to Inuyasha, but Inuyasha never gives her a chance.
Inuyasha has been studying talismans for the past two days and has not done anything else.
She could see that studying talismans seemed to be very important to Inuyasha.
So she didn’t dare to take the opportunity to seduce Inuyasha, for fear of causing bad influence on Inuyasha.
“Okay, let’s go.” Inuyasha had sharp ears and naturally heard the conversation between the two. Inuyasha was speechless and interrupted their conversation.
“Well, let’s go.” Seeing this, Kagome nodded without further investigation, and the group walked towards Maple Village.
On the way, Inuyasha told Kagome his thoughts just now, but Kagome directly rejected him.
“You have already given me a protective talisman, so there is no need to worry about monsters. Besides, there shouldn’t be many monsters over there.” Kagome shook her head and politely declined Inuyasha’s kindness.
She has a good relationship with Jie Luo now, but she doesn’t want Jie Luo to go to modern society.
Although she was a little worried that Jiro would do something wrong when she returned because he followed Inuyasha, she did not want to take Jiro back to Tokyo for that reason.
Because she doesn’t really want monsters from the Warring States period to appear in Tokyo and disrupt modern society.
Of course, if it’s Inuyasha, that’s a different story, hehe.
Only Inuyasha didn’t know what Kagome was thinking at this moment. If he knew, he would definitely accuse Kagome of being hypocritical.
Seeing Kagome’s refusal, Inuyasha frowned slightly but did not force her.
“Since you don’t want to, I’ll prepare some more talismans for you next time you go back.” Inuyasha nodded to Kagome.
After hearing Inuyasha’s plan, Jie Luo, who was standing by, felt worried. She didn’t want to separate from Inuyasha, but she had to obey Inuyasha’s orders.
After hearing Kagome’s refusal, Jiro breathed a sigh of relief.
“Yeah, that’s fine.”
“Inuyasha, you can prepare more when the time comes. I want to give one or two to grandpa, mom and Sota.” Hearing Inuyasha’s good words, Kagome nodded, and then asked Inuyasha for a favor.
This is what she thought of when she went back before.
“Okay.” Inuyasha did not refuse Kagome’s request.
The Yin-Yang magic inherited from Asakura Yeou has allowed Inuyasha to master many methods of making talismans, and they are all very simple. As long as there is talisman paper, Inuyasha can make them.
If Inuyasha concentrates a little more, he can even draw talismans directly in the air without the need for talisman paper.
They were just some talismans, a piece of cake for Inuyasha, and the person asking for help was Kagome, so Inuyasha naturally had no reason to refuse.
“Thank you so much, Inuyasha!!!”
“You are welcome.”
Chapter 24: Cultivating Kagome (Old Version)
After taking Kagome to Maple Village and letting Kagome say hello to Kaede, the three of them set off again.
Some time ago, Inuyasha and his two companions set out towards the place they discovered in the east, and this time they decided to move towards the west.
When the Four Souls Jade was broken, fragments flew all over the sky and no one knew where they went. If you wanted to collect them, you could only rely on luck.
This time the decision to head west was the right one.
Because after the three of them walked for a whole morning, they encountered a little monster with a fragment of the Four Souls Jade.
The owner of the Four Souls Jade Fragment seems to be able to sense the presence of the Four Souls Jade Fragment when approaching.
When Inuyasha and his two companions approached the little monster, the little monster came to them on its own.
“Kagome, I leave it to you.” Faced with this little monster, Inuyasha did not take action, nor did he let Yura take action. Instead, he prepared to let Kagome destroy this guy.
During the time they worked together before, Inuyasha had been cultivating Kagome’s fighting ability.
Kagome’s spiritual purification and archery skills inherited from Kikyo also trained Kagome’s reaction abilities.
As for the talisman, Kagome has not learned it yet.
In a previous trip, Kagome had successfully destroyed a small monster with her own strength.
Kagome had no objection to Inuyasha asking her to deal with monsters.
Because Kagome knew that this was Inuyasha training his ability to survive in the Warring States Period.
Only if you can remain calm when facing monsters or even kill them, can you survive safely in this Warring States period.
In addition, with Inuyasha and Yura by her side, Kagome mustered up the courage to take action when she faced the monster for the first time. Although she was still a little panicked inside, she was able to cope with it at least.
It was the first time that Kagome faced the monster alone, and she was in a panic and suffered considerable injuries, but she eventually destroyed the monster.
After the first experience, Kagome was much calmer when facing monsters.
At least this time, after Inuyasha asked her to take action, Kagome was no longer panicked like the first time, but was very calm.
So calm that Inuyasha saw a familiar figure in Kagome.
Kikyo was also so calm and composed when dealing with monsters.
To be honest, Inuyasha really didn’t expect that Kagome could be so calm when dealing with the monster for the second time.
However, on second thought, Inuyasha was not surprised anymore.
Because Kagome is a very brave person, which is very obvious in the original work.
Now it’s not surprising that Kagome is behaving this way.
The monsters encountered by Inuyasha and others this time were of the miscellaneous demon level. Although they had the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, they were only at the small demon level and not very strong. They were the type that Kagome could deal with.
The main thing is that Kagome needs to seize the opportunity. As long as Kagome seizes the opportunity and shoots the monster with an arrow, the monster will definitely be dead.
After all, Kagome’s power of purification is very strong.
Although that is the case, the physical constitution of monsters is inherently stronger than that of humans, not to mention that Kagome is a girl who is not physically superior, so it is still very troublesome to deal with them.
The monster is very fast, and it is difficult for Kagome to seize the opportunity to hit it.
As for using a bow wrapped in spiritual power to directly scatter monsters like Kikyo did, Kagome is not able to do this for the time being.
Due to various reasons, it took Kagome nearly half an hour to kill the monster.
“Ah, I’m all dirty.” After picking up the fragments of the Four Souls Jade from the ground and putting them into the bottle, Kagome began to check her own condition. When she saw that her school uniform was covered with dust, Kagome’s face suddenly fell.
“Inuyasha, I want to find a place to take a shower.” Kagome looked at Inuyasha who was walking towards her and shouted loudly.
“Yeah, okay.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then began to lead the way.
Inuyasha has a very sensitive sense of smell and can smell any moisture nearby.
Soon, the three of them came to a small lake.
Inuyasha asked Jira to look after Kagome, while he sat down nearby, took out the talisman paper and began to study the talisman again.
Kagome’s bathing time varies in length, and Inuyasha doesn’t know how long she will take each time. Inuyasha doesn’t want to waste this free time.
However, not long into his study, Inuyasha’s ears moved slightly.
The next second, Inuyasha disappeared from the spot.
When he appeared again, he was already in an open space not far away, holding an ugly monkey in his hand.
The place this monkey wanted to go just now was where Kagome took a bath.
After knocking the monkey unconscious with a punch, Inuyasha threw the monkey out with a flick of his hand, and the monkey turned into a meteor and disappeared into the sky.
After doing this, Inuyasha returned to his original place to continue studying the talisman.
Half an hour passed quickly, and Kagome, wearing another school uniform, walked over with Jie Luo, talking and laughing.
As for the school uniform that I changed out of earlier, it is now in my backpack.
When Kagome came to the Warring States Period, it was impossible for her not to bring a change of clothes. As for why the freshly washed clothes dried so quickly, it was very simple. Inuyasha cast a talisman and directly evaporated the moisture.
Inuyasha knows quite a lot of these talismans for daily life, they are all auxiliary. Inuyasha has drawn a lot of them, and Kagome has a lot of them in her hands. They can be used with just a little bit of spiritual power.
“I’m fine, Inuyasha, let’s continue on our way.” Kagome said with a smile after coming behind Inuyasha.
“Well, let’s go.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, and then the three of them set off again.
Soon, the three of them passed through several villages and nothing happened, nor did they encounter the monster that possessed the fragments of the Four Souls Jade again.
It was not until the evening that Inuyasha and his two companions arrived in front of a castle built on a hill.
Speaking of which, Japan’s Warring States Period was really interesting. A small castle and a tiny piece of land could be called a country, and you could become a lord.
“The breath of the Four Souls Jewel fragment.” Standing on the cliff, Inuyasha looked at the castle built on the hill not far away and said calmly.
“What should we do, Inuyasha, should we go there now?” Kagome looked at the castle in front of her for a while, then turned to Inuyasha and asked.
“Just go ahead.” Inuyasha said calmly.
Chapter 25: The Cruelty of the Times (Old Version)
Inuyasha remembered that there seemed to be a toad monster in this castle, with a fragment of the Four Souls Jewel on its body.
This monster possessed the lord of the castle, and used his identity as the lord to collect all kinds of young and beautiful girls. He used his own magic to seal these girls in eggs, turning them into mature souls for him to devour.
These souls can not only make him stronger, but also heal his injuries.
Looking from the cliff, Inuyasha and his companions seemed very close, but in fact they were some distance away.
When the three of them arrived at the bottom of the castle, the sun had already set and it was already night.
Inuyasha didn’t waste any time. He jumped up with Kagome on his back, jumped towards the top of the castle, and went straight into the castle.
The castle’s guards were very lax, and the night watchmen were all sleeping. No, it should be said that they were knocked unconscious by monsters. Inuyasha and his two companions entered very smoothly without any problems.
“I smell a monster. The fragment of the Four Souls Jade should be on that monster.” After entering the castle, Inuyasha moved his nose slightly, activated his sense of smell, and easily found the direction of the toad monster.
“Then hurry over.” Kagome urged after hearing Inuyasha’s words.
Then, Inuyasha began to lead the way, and the three of them headed in the direction of the monster.
Soon, the three of them arrived in front of a room.
“The smell of the monster is inside.” Looking at the closed door, Inuyasha said lightly, then stepped out and opened the door.
The room was very dark and there was no electric light at all. When the door was opened, the light from outside shone in and everything inside could be seen clearly.
“What is this!!” After following Inuyasha into the room and looking at the situation inside the room, Kagome’s pupils suddenly shrank.
There were a large number of giant eggs placed in the room, and inside each egg there was a young and beautiful girl.
In front of these eggs, a bloated figure wrapped in bandages was looking at the three of them sideways.
You don’t have to guess to know that this is a monster, the toad monster.
“Who are you guys?” The toad demon looked at Inuyasha and the other two and asked loudly.
“It’s just a minion-like character. It didn’t even trigger the sign-in.” Looking at the toad demon, Inuyasha frowned slightly and murmured in his heart.
Originally Inuyasha thought that the toad demon was a monster that appeared in the original work, so it should be able to trigger a sign-in, but it turned out that it didn’t happen at all.
It seems that not all monsters that appear in the plot will trigger the sign-in.
It should be triggered by people related to the development of the plot.
“What is going on?” Kagome ignored the toad demon’s questioning and looked at the many girls wrapped in eggs in the room, her pupils trembling constantly.
There are too many eggs here, and each egg contains a young girl. If you count them casually, there are more than dozens of them.
In other words, dozens of girls were killed.
This was the first time she had encountered such a cruel thing since she came to the Warring States Period.
“This is the Warring States Period, and ordinary people may be attacked by monsters at any time.” Inuyasha said lightly.
“Indeed.” Jie Luo on the side also spoke and nodded in agreement.
Hearing this, Kagome fell silent.
Although Inuyasha had always told her that the Warring States Period was very cruel, she didn’t expect it to be so cruel.
Any monster could cause such a cruel incident.
“Inuyasha, can these people still be saved?” Kagome asked with some reluctance.
“What are you guys talking about there?” As soon as Kagome finished speaking, the toad monster, who had not received a response, became angry and walked towards the three people with a pair of webbed feet, shouting angrily as he walked.
“I don’t know. Let’s kill this monster and get the Four Souls Jade first.” Inuyasha shook his head lightly, and then walked towards the toad monster.
This time Inuyasha had no intention of letting Kagome practice.
Because this toad monster can use the souls of mature girls to heal injuries.
With Kagome’s current strength, it would be very difficult to deal with such a monster and she could not win at all.
So Inuyasha decided to take matters into his own hands.
“Damn it, you actually ignored me? I’m the lord!” The toad monster became even more furious when he saw that Inuyasha and the other two still ignored him.
“Tsk, you are also considered a lord?”
“Even if it’s a lord, I will kill him without hesitation!” Hearing the words of the toad monster, Inuyasha immediately sneered and mocked.
The next second, Inuyasha’s figure disappeared instantly, followed by a muffled sound.
puff!!!
The disappearing Inuyasha flashed past the toad monster, and his soul-scattering iron claws directly tore a huge gap in the toad monster’s body, and scarlet blood gushed out from the wound.
How could a small demon-level being be a match for Inuyasha? He is no match for Inuyasha at all and cannot even see Inuyasha’s movements clearly.
“How could this happen!!!” With such a big hole in its body, the toad monster simply couldn’t continue to live. He looked at the hole in his body with disbelief on his face, and then slowly fell down.
Inuyasha squatted down and looked at the place where the light was flashing on the toad monster’s body. He reached out and took out the Four Souls Jade.
“So awesome, Inuyasha.” Kagome ran over and said excitedly.
As for Inuyasha’s brutal behavior just now, Kagome didn’t care at all.
Before she knew about the cruelty of the Warring States Period, Kagome might have had some compassion, but after knowing about the cruelty of the Warring States Period, Kagome completely abandoned this compassion.
This toad monster might have killed so many girls. How could Kagome possibly feel sorry for him? It’s good enough that she didn’t whip his corpse.
Inuyasha did not answer, but looked at the many eggs in the room and the girls wrapped in the eggs.
“What’s the matter, Inuyasha, can these people still be saved?” Looking at Inuyasha’s appearance, Kagome asked with concern.
“It’s okay, everyone is still alive.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and replied.
He could smell that the girls in these eggs still had the breath of life.
If the toad demon had not used its magic to absorb souls, the lives of these trapped girls would not be in danger.
Each of these girls is very beautiful and has a great figure. It would be a pity if they really died.
“Phew, that’s great.” Kagome breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Inuyasha say that.
She was worried that these girls had been harmed, and if that happened, she really couldn’t accept it.
However, the next moment, Kagome seemed to realize that the situations of these girls in front of her were somewhat special.
“Inuyasha, don’t stay here, get out now!!”
“Leave this to me and Yura.” Kagome pushed Inuyasha and walked outside.
Chapter 26: Fox Demon’s Hundred Transformations (Old Version)
Perhaps because it was her first time witnessing the cruelty of the Warring States Period, Kagome remained silent for the rest of the day.
However, Kagome had a good ability to regulate herself and recovered by the next day.
“Inuyasha, I will learn talismans from you whenever I have free time, is that okay?” On the way, Kagome, who had recovered, asked Inuyasha with a firm face.
She now fully understood the cruelty of the Warring States Period, where lives could be lost at any time, and dozens of lives were lost at once.
If Inuyasha and I had not happened to come to this castle this time, dozens of girls in the castle would have died.
After this experience, she knew very well that in this era, she must master some powerful strength.
It would be fine if I didn’t have that condition, but I did have the conditions to become a strong man. Inuyasha said that there was a very powerful spiritual power in his body.
In this case, I must make good use of such good conditions.
I can’t always rely on Inuyasha and Yuura for protection.
Even with two people protecting you, accidents can still happen.
In short, you need to improve your strength as much as possible.
Inuyasha said that the Onmyoji talisman he mastered was the best choice.
Although she had started drawing talismans with Inuyasha before, at this moment, Kagome’s determination to practice reached its peak.
“Okay, you can practice talismans with me when you are free from now on.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and agreed to Kagome’s request.
Although he agreed to Kagome’s request, he still had to hurry on his journey.
Inuyasha and his two companions walked aimlessly along the path.
After walking for a morning, the three found a scenic spot and had lunch.
Inuyasha will not be like the original Inuyasha and find a place surrounded by corpses.
The three of them enjoyed the scenery and ate lunch. After spending an hour like this, they set out again.
However, this time, the three of them encountered trouble not long after they set off.
The sky around the three people who were walking suddenly darkened.
In this situation, you don’t have to think about it to know that a monster is attacking.
“Such weak demonic power.” Inuyasha complained lightly as he looked at the darkening sky.
“Indeed, the demonic power is very weak.” Jie Luo agreed from the side.
“What’s going on?” Kagome had no idea what the two were talking about and her face was full of confusion.
The sky suddenly darkened. No matter how you looked at it, it seemed that something serious was happening. No matter how you looked at what Inuyasha and Yuura said, the situation seemed to be contrary to what they said.
“The thunder is loud but the rain is small. It’s just a trick.” Inuyasha explained with a faint smile.
Sure enough, the next second, a large fox demon’s flames appeared in front of them.
“Some of you have fragments of the Four Souls Jade on you, right? Hand them over!!” A mysterious voice accompanied by the appearance of the fox demon’s flames rang in the ears of several people.
“Jira!” Looking at this scene, Inuyasha was very calm and gave a light order.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Jiro bowed slightly, then drew the sword from his waist and rushed out.
“Wow!!!” As Jie Luo rushed out, the mysterious voice became panicked.
Afterwards, before Jie Luo could make a move, the opponent showed up on his own initiative.
With a puff, the fox demon’s flames disappeared, and then a tiny thing fell down under the gaze of several people.
“Little child?” Kagome was a little surprised when she saw the figure that appeared in front of her and others.
At the same time, the voice of the system sounded in Inuyasha’s mind.
[Ding! ! The host has come into contact with the plot character Qibao. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]“It really is the little fox Shippo.”
“This guy was active until the end of the original novel. Even though he was weak, he was still a character in the plot.”
“System, sign in.”
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill Fox Demon Transformation! ][Fox Demon’s Hundred Transformations: With this skill, the host can change into any appearance he wants! ! ]“Hmm, this thing, the fox demon’s transformation technique?”
“I can transform into anything. That’s pretty good.” Inuyasha murmured in his heart as he felt the skills he had just mastered.
Then, Inuyasha’s gaze fell on Shippo again.
“What a cute child.” Kagome had no resistance to cute children and had become interested in Shippo.
However, after hearing what Inuyasha said, Kagome immediately lost interest.
“This guy is a naughty kid, very good at making trouble.” Inuyasha reminded lightly.
In the original work, Shippo did play a role in the team in many cases, but it could not conceal his naughty nature. Sometimes he often got in trouble for Inuyasha in the original work because of his temper.
“Um, is that so?” Kagome, who was about to rub Shippo’s little head, paused when she heard this.
“Ah.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then took a step forward and walked over.
At this time, Qibao was sitting on the ground rubbing his bruised butt. Suddenly, Qibao felt a shadow appear above his head. This made Qibao tremble all over and he slowly raised his head.
The next second, Qibao’s face froze, and then a look of horror slowly emerged.
“Little guy, do you know where Feitian and Mantian live?” Looking at Shippo, Inuyasha asked calmly.
Inuyasha remembered that in the original work, Shippo’s father was killed by two thunder beasts, Feitian and Mantian.
Feitian and Mantian both have fragments of the Four Souls Jade on their bodies.
Qibao, who was terrified that he was about to face an unknown crisis, was stunned when he heard this and was no longer afraid.
“Are you going to look for Feitian and Mantian?” Qibao asked stupidly.
“Well, we are collecting the fragments of the Shikon Jade. Those two guys must have the fragments of the Shikon Jade in their hands.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
“Yes, yes, those two guys have fragments of the Four Souls Jade.”
“I know where those two guys live. I’ll take you there!!” When Shippo heard that Inuyasha was going to find Feitian and Mantian, and was going to snatch the fragments of the Shikon Jewel from them, he became extremely excited and said loudly.
He ran to Inuyasha, Kagome and Yuura and acted like a ghost, wanting to get the Shikon Jewel. Wasn’t it just because he wanted to become stronger and avenge his father?
Now that Inuyasha was going to cause trouble for Tobi and Manten, he was naturally eager for it.
He even really hoped that Inuyasha could kill both Feitian and Mantian, so that his father’s death could be avenged.
“lead the way!”
Chapter 27: Flying all over the sky (old version)
“Inuyasha, I always feel like you know a lot.” Kagome looked at Inuyasha curiously while on the way.
Inuyasha had obviously been following her and Yura for the past few days, but he knew that there were two monsters nearby named Tobi and Manten.
“Yeah, I know these two monsters.”
“Feitian and Mantian are thunder beast monsters. They are ferocious and their strength is among the best among monsters.”
“They shouldn’t miss something like the Four Souls Jade Fragment.”
“When the time comes, I will deal with Feitian, and you and Jie Luo will deal with Mantian, is that okay?” Inuyasha nodded slightly and said.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha.” Yura nodded in response.
“Okay, leave it to us.” Upon hearing this, Kagome nodded seriously.
“Yeah.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
There are two brothers, Feitian and Mantian. Feitian is very strong, but the ugly Mantian is much weaker. It is up to Kagome and Jieluo to deal with him.
Mainly, Yuura is the main force, with Kagome providing assistance.
After all, no matter how weak Mantian is, he is still a monster-level existence. Kagome cannot be his opponent unless he explodes and releases powerful purifying spiritual power.
However, Kagome is not able to use the purifying spiritual power at will now, so she can only leave it to Jie Luo to deal with.
Jie Luo herself is a monster-level being, and she has been refining monster blood these days, so her strength has been improving. This is a good opportunity for her to test herself.
Shippo, who was leading the way in front, heard the conversation between Inuyasha and the others and looked a little suspicious.
However, despite his suspicion, Shippo did not show his thoughts and continued to lead Inuyasha and the other two towards the residence of Feitian and Mantian.
Feitian and Mantian are his enemies, so it is impossible for him not to know where they live.
Under the leadership of Shippo, Inuyasha and the other two soon arrived near a small village.
Although it is a village, Inuyasha did not smell any human scent in this village. The whole village is completely a dead village. It goes without saying who did this.
There was no smell in the village at this time, not even the smell of monsters.
Inuyasha realized that the two brothers should go out now.
“This is it. Fei Tian and Man Tian live in this village.” Shippo pointed to the village at the bottom of the hill and said to Inuyasha.
“There’s no breath in there. I guess he’s gone out.”
“Let’s go over and wait.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then said to Kagome and Yura.
“Yeah, okay.” Kagome replied with a smile.
Jie Luo didn’t say anything, just nodded slightly.
Then the three of them walked towards the village below.
Qibao did not follow immediately. Instead, he looked at the three people’s backs for a while, swallowed his saliva, and then trotted after them.
Shippo didn’t know whether Inuyasha and his two companions were a match for Fei Tian and Man Tian, ​​but he didn’t want to miss any opportunity, so he followed them.
After entering the village, Inuyasha and his two companions found an abandoned house and sat down inside, waiting for Feitian and Mantian to come back.
Sitting on the wooden board, Kagome looked very bad.
Although Inuyasha had just said that this village was a dead village, after entering the village and seeing that the entire village was empty, Kagome still found it hard to accept.
All the people in a village disappeared, and there were two monsters living in the village. You can imagine the situation.
This made Kagome realize once again the cruelty of the Warring States Period.
Inuyasha, Yuura, and Shippo didn’t have that feeling.
The three of them were monsters who had lived for a long time in the Warring States Period, and were no longer surprised by the situations in that period.
“Kagome, stop standing there in a daze. It’s time to draw the talisman.” Looking at Kagome’s expression, Inuyasha could guess Kagome’s reaction at the moment, and then waved and shouted.
“Oh, yes, I’ll be right there.” After hearing what Inuyasha said, Kagome came back to her senses, responded quickly, and then ran to Inuyasha’s side.
Inuyasha didn’t waste any time and started to teach Kagome how to draw talismans.
After seeing the two people drawing talismans, Jie Luo did not disturb them. He sat aside and began to practice the technique of extracting demon blood.
Only Shippo was stunned when he saw Inuyasha, a half-demon, actually teaching Kagome to draw talismans. Is this still China?
Time passed by bit by bit. Two hours after Inuyasha and his three companions arrived in the village, the two thunder beast brothers, Feitian and Mantian, finally came back.
Before Fei Tian and Man Tian entered the village, Inuyasha felt a strong demonic aura coming towards him.
“Lord Inuyasha!” Jiro also felt the same thing. He stood up and looked at Inuyasha with a serious expression and shouted.
“Ah.” Inuyasha also stopped instructing Kagome, nodded lightly, stood up and walked outside.
“Huh? Those two monsters have come back?” Inuyasha and Yura seemed to be playing charades, but Kagome was no fool and naturally understood the meaning of their words.
“Well, Feitian and Mantian have returned, and I sense a strong demonic aura.”
“Kagome, get ready to fight!” Jiro reminded Kagome seriously.
“Are you finally back? I must purify those two guys later!!” After getting confirmation, Kagome quickly picked up the longbow beside her, put on the quiver, shouted indignantly, and then quickly followed Inuyasha.
Jie Luo quickly followed.
Qibao struggled in the room for a while, and then followed him out.
At this time, outside, the two brothers Feitian and Mantian had already entered the village, and Inuyasha had met the two brothers.
[Ding! ! Contact the plot character Fei Tian Man Tian, ​​congratulations to the host for triggering the sign-in twice! ! ! ]“Can these two also earn me sign-in rewards?”
“Interesting, the previous toads didn’t trigger it, but these two did. Is it because they are stronger? So even if they are not the main characters, they can be triggered just by appearing?”
The brothers Magnet, Feitian and Mantian were flying in the sky not far in front of Inuyasha on the dark clouds, looking at Inuyasha with some surprise.
“Half-demon?”
Inuyasha’s gaze also fell on the two of them, or to be more precise, on their foreheads.
There were fragments inlaid on the foreheads of both of them, three on the elder brother Feitian and two on the younger brother Mantian. They were the fragments of the Four Souls Jade.
“Very good!” Looking at the fragments of the Four Souls Jade on the two people’s foreheads, Inuyasha’s mouth corners slightly raised.
The next second, Inuyasha flashed and turned into a shadow that soared into the sky and rushed towards the two brothers.
Fei Tian, ​​who was a little surprised by Inuyasha’s half-demon identity in the air, saw this scene, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he quickly slashed out with the lightning blade in his hand.
Chapter 28: Capture of Power (Old Version)
The majestic Iron Fang collided with the lightning blade that was flashing with lightning, causing a terrifying impact, and the azure lightning ran disorderly in all directions.
Looking at the lightning blade that collided with his own Tessaiga and burst into lightning, Inuyasha’s mouth corners slightly raised.
“The power of thunder and lightning?”
“I’ll accept this ability!” Inuyasha muttered to himself, and the Tessaiga in his hand silently burst out with a wave.
Absorption of demonic power begins!!
Tessaiga has the ability to absorb the opponent’s demonic power and take away the opponent’s moves, but it needs to fight with the opponent and steal his ability during the fight.
This is how the Death God’s Meido Zangetsuha move was taken away by Tessaiga.
In the original work, Inuyasha also used Tessaiga to take away many abilities, including the red Tessaiga that can break the barrier, the diamond form, the Diamond Tessaiga that can release the Diamond Spear, and the Dragon Scale Tessaiga that can destroy the enemy’s demon cave and kill the enemy. These are all abilities obtained through Tessaiga’s ability to absorb demon power.
In the original work, Inuyasha’s use of Tessaiga was terrible.
How can we not make good use of the ability to seize the enemy’s magic power and moves?
Now Fei Tian’s lightning ability is very much in Inuyasha’s eyes, so Inuyasha decides to seize this ability and let his Tessaiga have the ability of lightning.
Inuyasha even wants to see if he can seize the instant-kill ability of Seshomaru after his awakening of Bakusaiga.
Of course, even if it was really taken away, it would not have any effect on Seshomaru’s Bakusaiga.
Tessaiga’s ability to steal is more about copying the enemy’s abilities than stealing them.
Even if one takes away Explosion Fang’s instant kill ability, Explosion Fang’s own ability will not disappear.
This is the case with the Death God Demon. His Meido Zangetsuha was taken away from him, but he can still use it, and it is more powerful than the incomplete Meido Zangetsuha.
“What nonsense are you talking about!!”
“Half-demon, you’re so brave to attack me all of a sudden!!” Fei Tian had no idea what Inuyasha meant. He was very angry and wanted to cut Inuyasha into pieces and chop him into charcoal.
A mere half-demon actually swung a knife at him, which was simply a way to seek death.
“Damn bastard, you dare to attack us, go to hell!!” The ugly monster Mantian on the side also reacted at this time, opened his big mouth, and quickly accumulated golden lightning in his mouth, ready to blast towards Inuyasha.
But Inuyasha is faster than him.
Inuyasha exerted force with one hand and directly chopped Fei Tian away. Then he grabbed his mouth with his other hand at lightning speed and closed his upper and lower jaws together.
There was lightning and thunder in his mouth, but his mouth was suddenly closed, and the powerful force of lightning exploded directly in Tian’s mouth.
The whole sky was covered with golden lightning, rumbling loudly, and everyone was stunned.
Looking at Manten in this state, Inuyasha didn’t want to pay any attention to him and just waved his hand and threw Manten away.
“Kagome, Yura, I leave it to you!”
Compared to Feifeitian, his younger brother Mantian is far inferior. It is estimated that he has just entered the monster level not long ago, and he achieved it with the help of the fragments of the Four Souls Jade.
In comparison, Fei Tian is definitely a leader among monsters, even without the Four Souls Jade. And with the Four Souls Jade, this guy is even stronger.
Below, Jira and Kagome, who had been prepared, attacked Manten immediately after seeing Manten being thrown down by Inuyasha.
Mantian was left to Kagome and Yuura, and Inuyasha didn’t pay too much attention to it, focusing his attention on the front.
“A mere half-demon actually possesses such power, not bad!” At this time, Fei Tian, ​​who was blasted away by Inuyasha’s explosion just now, has flown back. As soon as he flew back, this guy praised Inuyasha with a defiant look, looking superior and looking down on Inuyasha completely.
In Feitian’s opinion, the fact that Inuyasha, a half-demon, could chop him away was enough to make him proud.
But that’s all.
How could a mere half-demon be his opponent?
Looking at such a unruly Fei Tian, ​​Inuyasha didn’t care. He flashed and changed his shape. In an instant, he appeared beside Fei Tian and slashed across with the Tessaiga in his hand.
Fei Tian never expected that Inuyasha could have such speed.
Inuyasha suddenly appeared next to him, and he was unable to react effectively and could only dodge the attack as quickly as possible.
However, no matter how fast Fei Tian was, he could not completely avoid Inuyasha’s sudden attack. A deep wound that could be seen to the bone was cut directly on his waist and abdomen. As he flew backwards, blood gushed out from the wound.
Inuyasha will not miss this opportunity to kill you while you are sick. He flashes and changes his shape to attack again.
Every failure makes one wiser. This time, Fei Tian was ready to respond. Although he still couldn’t see Inuyasha’s movement trajectory, he was able to swing the lightning blade in his hand at the fastest speed and unleash his most powerful lightning power.
Since you can’t see the opponent’s attack speed clearly, just put everything around you into the attack range.
Boom!!!
The attack hadn’t arrived yet, but the roar of thunder and lightning had already resounded throughout the sky.
Perhaps because Fei Tian erupted with powerful lightning power, the surrounding weather changed, with dark clouds, lightning and thunder.
With Fei Tian’s full-strength attack, any ordinary monster would be chopped into pieces in one blow.
However, facing this attack, Inuyasha remained calm and composed, and swung the Tessaiga in his hand straight forward.
Hiss, squeak, boom!!!
As soon as they made contact, lightning spread along the lightning blade towards Tessaiga, and then suddenly exploded, covering Inuyasha with rapid force.
Facing this seemingly terrifying attack, Inuyasha’s expression remained unchanged. Tessaiga burst out with a faint rhythm, and the power burst out by the Lightning Blade was quickly absorbed by Tessaiga. In a flash, the lightning burst out by the Lightning Blade was like thunder with little rain, and only a few lightning snakes were still wandering above Tessaiga.
Fei Tian was stunned when he saw this scene.
“My lightning was actually absorbed!!” Fei Tian muttered in a daze.
Chapter 29: Kill Feitian in seconds, practice ten times, unlimited talisman paper (old version)
Perhaps because the power of the lightning that Fei Tian exploded this time was too strong, Tessaiga’s absorption of Fei Tian’s lightning power seemed to have reached its limit, and he directly transformed the power of lightning into his own strength.
Inuyasha, who was holding Tessaiga, felt this very clearly.
“Is it that simple?” Inuyasha was a little surprised when he felt that the mystery of Tessaiga contained not only Wind Scar and Bakuryuha, but also Thunder and Lightning.
However, despite the accident, Inuyasha did not forget that he was in a battle.
Looking at the dazed Fei Tian, ​​Inuyasha’s Tessaiga in his hand burst out with a faint wind blade.
“Wind Wound!!”
Since Fei Tian’s lightning power has been absorbed and converted into Tessaiga’s own power, there is no need to waste time with this guy Fei Tian.
As a monster, Fei Tian is considered very powerful among monsters of this level, but he cannot compare with Inuyasha. Even if he does not have Tessaiga and has not unleashed the power of a great monster, Inuyasha can defeat or even destroy him with his own strength, let alone Inuyasha who is now holding Tessaiga.
Even a big monster like Seshomaru would be hurt by the wind wound at close range, let alone a monster of Fei Tian’s level.
The slash of Wind Damage covered Fei Tian in an instant. Fei Tian didn’t even have time to scream before he was annihilated by the power of Wind Damage and turned into ashes.
Although Inuyasha’s Wind Scar directly annihilated Fei Tian, ​​the fragments of the Shikon Jade were completely unaffected and floated safely at the place where Fei Tian disappeared. Only when the power of Wind Scar disappeared did the fragments of the Shikon Jade slowly fall down.
Inuyasha reached out and caught it.
“Wow, so awesome!” Qibao, who witnessed the entire change in the battle situation, was completely shocked.
From beginning to end, Fei Tian only launched one attack, and then was killed instantly.
This is a monster-level existence, who is the king of this place. His father was easily killed by Fei Tian and others. Unexpectedly, he was killed instantly by Inuyasha so easily.
Inuyasha only used three moves and Fei Tian was reduced to ashes.
On the other side, Mantian was being besieged by Kagome and Jiro. After seeing his brother being killed instantly by Inuyasha, Mantian was so scared that he didn’t dare to continue fighting with Jiro and Kagome. He covered his head and wanted to run away, but Jiro didn’t give Mantian any chance at all. He entangled Mantian tightly. With Kagome’s help, Mantian had no chance to escape.
“Jie Luo’s strength has become much stronger. It seems that he is not slacking off.”
“That’s right. How could a monster like Jiraji not seize the opportunity after obtaining such a good thing as the demon blood refining technique?” Inuyasha fell from mid-air and sat on a roof. He watched Jiraji and Kagome fighting against Mantian below and commented lightly.
As for Kagome, her strength was really nothing before she was able to use purification spiritual energy at will.
“Thank you, Inuyasha!” At this time, Shippo jumped up from below, put his hands in front of him, bowed to Inuyasha and thanked him.
“You’re welcome.” Inuyasha naturally knew why Shippo thanked him, and replied with a smile.
Then, Inuyasha stopped paying attention to the battle and immersed his mind in the system space.
The brothers Feitian and Mantian gave Inuyasha two sign-in opportunities, but Inuyasha hasn’t used them yet.
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining a tenfold training card! ! ][Ten Times Training Card: After use, you will gain ten times the training speed for one year! ][Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining unlimited talisman paper! ! ][Unlimited Talisman Paper: The host has unlimited Talisman Paper, which allows the host to use it as he pleases, without having to worry about the shortage of Talisman Paper! (Note: Talisman Paper is more than ten times more valuable than the Talisman Paper the host is using now, and the power of the talismans drawn is several times that of ordinary Talisman Paper!)]“Ten times training card? Allows me to train ten times faster for a year?”
“That is to say, no matter what I practice in this year, my speed will be ten times faster?”
“Whether it’s the Reiatsu Refining Technique or the Demon Blood Refining Technique?”
“This is a good thing.”
“You know, whether it’s refining spiritual pressure or refining demon blood, it takes a lot of time.” Looking at the effect of the ten-fold training card, Inuyasha’s eyes lit up slightly.
The spiritual pressure refining techniques and demon blood refining techniques he currently possesses both require long periods of practice before they can have the desired effects.
Not to mention the technique of refining monster blood, monsters’ strength improvement is very slow and cannot be compared with humans.
Some humans with great talents can become comparable to monsters after practicing knowledge for more than ten years, and people like Kikyo can even be compared with big monsters.
Even with the bloodline of a great monster, improving strength is very slow.
The demon blood refining technique increases the level of demon blood, which takes a lot of time.
And now, with this ten-fold training card, Inuyasha can refine the demon blood at a rocket speed.
In addition, the method of refining spiritual pressure is the same.
The strengthening of spiritual pressure can be seen from the speed at which the spiritual pressure of the Shinigami in the world of Death Gods strengthens. Those captains who are able to possess captain-level spiritual pressure have obtained it through dozens, hundreds or even thousands of years of practice.
Even Xiaobai, who had the fastest spiritual pressure improvement, took decades to become a captain.
Now with the ten-fold training card, Inuyasha’s spiritual pressure can increase by a rocket.
After looking at the ten-fold training card, Inuyasha turned his attention to another reward.
Infinite talisman paper, this thing is a prop, a prop embedded in the system backpack, occupying a backpack grid. Inuyasha can take out the props needed for drawing talismans from this grid without limit.
Moreover, these talisman papers are different from ordinary talisman papers. The system calls them spiritual talisman papers. When using these talisman papers to draw talismans, the power of the talismans drawn is several times stronger than that of ordinary talismans.
“This solves my urgent problem.”
“After all, although Feng can make talisman paper, he can’t make it casually.”
“Talisman paper is not a common commodity. I guess Feng doesn’t have much talisman paper left to draw talismans.”
“Now that I have this infinite talisman paper, I don’t have to worry about not having enough talisman paper in the future.”
After muttering a few words to himself, Inuyasha’s mind returned to reality.
At this time, the battle between Jie Luo, Kagome and Mantian was coming to an end.
Mantian was frightened by Inuyasha’s performance just now. He had no desire to fight at all and only wanted to escape.
In this situation, under the siege of Kagome and Yura, Mantian soon received his lunch box.
“Lord Inuyasha, we have fulfilled our mission!!” After killing Manten, Jiro and Kagome came to Inuyasha. Jiro knelt on one knee and said respectfully to Inuyasha.
“Yeah.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and then looked at Kagome.
“Hey, Inuyasha, I’m awesome, right?”
“The last attack just now was shot by me. I seem to be able to control the spiritual power in my body.” Seeing Inuyasha looking at her, Kagome said excitedly.
“Ah, come on, try to master your purification spiritual power as soon as possible.” Inuyasha said with a smile without sparing his praise.
“Hey hey hey.”
Chapter 30: Consciousness and Spiritual Communication, Spiritual Body Reconstruction (Old Version)
Inuyasha discovered that the effect of this ten-fold training card was not only useful for training, but also for studying talismans. It seemed that it was useful as long as it was related to training.
After eliminating the two brothers Feitian and Mantian, the group set off again.
In his spare time, Inuyasha is still teaching Kagome to become stronger, and he is also studying the two talismans he wants.
Through this research, Inuyasha discovered that his speed in studying talismans had increased a lot. Although he was unable to accurately define the speed of this improvement, Inuyasha knew that it should be a tenfold improvement.
Originally, it would take Inuyasha about a month to research the soul type talisman he wanted.
But now Inuyasha dares to guarantee that he can research the talisman he wants in just two days.
“Kagome said she had to go back to take exams. I guess she won’t be here for the next few days.”
“I won’t take any action for the next few days. I’ll just study the talismans here.” In the Maple Village Shrine, Inuyasha sat on a wooden board, drawing talismans and muttering to himself.
Kagome will not stay in the Warring States Period forever. After all, she is a junior high school student and it is impossible for her to take leave all the time. She has to go back to class and take exams from time to time, otherwise it will be a hassle for her to continue her studies.
Although Kagome agreed to go with Inuyasha to collect the fragments of the Shikon Jewel, she had no intention of giving up her studies.
Inuyasha had no objection to this.
During the few days that Kagome went back to continue her studies, she was able to research the talisman she wanted.
I guess that guy Li Tao will show up soon.
By then Kikyo will be resurrected.
The physical type talismans can be put aside for the time being, but the soul type talismans must be researched as soon as possible.
Otherwise, both Kikyo and Kagome will be hurt.
While Inuyasha was studying the talisman, Yura’s talisman was borrowed by Kaede.
As for the reason, a lot of monsters have appeared near Maple Village recently, and it is very troublesome for Maple to deal with them alone, so she borrowed the monster Yuroze from Inuyasha to deal with them.
The monsters that appeared near Maple Village were all miscellaneous monsters, and even small monsters were very few. It was too easy to deal with them with Jie Luo’s strength.
Inuyasha did not refuse Feng’s request, and directly let Yuura follow Feng to eliminate the monster.
It’s a bit funny to think about a monster helping humans to get rid of monsters.
However, as mentioned before, Inuyasha doesn’t want to care about what happens in other villages, but nothing can happen in Maple Village.
This is the village where Kikyo was born.
Moreover, letting Jie Luo eliminate all these monsters is also to prepare for the next step.
By the way, the little guy Shippo also came back with Inuyasha and others, and now he is running around with Yura and Kaede, as if he wants to repay Inuyasha for helping him avenge his father.
The situation was just as Inuyasha had guessed. It only took Inuyasha two days to develop the talisman he wanted.
“The Consciousness Communication Talisman can allow two souls born from the same source to share one soul!”
“Then I’ll study a soul regeneration talisman, and slowly recreate my soul with my consciousness as the main factor.”
“However, next we should study the talisman that can reshape our body!”
Inuyasha took out another stack of talisman paper from the system space and started drawing again.
After drawing ten consciousness summoning talismans again, Inuyasha began to study the talismans to rebuild his body.
Time passed slowly, and in the blink of an eye it was night.
Inuyasha looked out the window at the darkness and stopped what he was doing.
“New Moon Night?”
“It’s the first new moon night after waking up.”
“It’s a good opportunity to try out whether the power of the great monster can really work when I turn back into a human.” Looking at the darkness outside, Inuyasha murmured in a low voice.
As soon as he finished speaking, Inuyasha’s silver hair slowly turned black, and the Inuyasha on his head also disappeared, replaced by human ears on both sides.
This is the time when half-demons are at their weakest, the night of the new moon, when the new moon appears.
At this time, the half-demon will lose its demonic power and become a human.
Inuyasha is no exception.
Although Inuyasha awakened the blood of the great monster, he was not able to get rid of this.
Although he lost his demonic power, Inuyasha’s fighting ability did not weaken much.
After all, Inuyasha inherited the legacy of the great Onmyoji Asakura Yewang, and is extremely good at making decisions.
Although the spiritual power in his body cannot be compared with the demonic power of a half-demon, the Super Divination Technique mastered by Inuyasha allows him to use this weak spiritual power to burst out with power that is not weaker than the demon level, that is, the power of a high-level Onmyoji.
However, Inuyasha doesn’t care about this now.
Inuyasha now wants to know whether the great monster power he possesses is really the same as described. Even if he is in human form, he can still burst out with powerful strength.
Without hesitation, Inuyasha directly unleashed the power of the great monster.
Inuyasha, who had originally turned back into a human, instantly returned to his half-demon appearance, with scarlet eye whites, blue pupils, and a demon pattern appearing on each side of his cheeks.
“It really is.” Feeling the changes in himself, Inuyasha raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself.
Since the situation regarding the great monster’s power is true, it means that his only weakness has completely disappeared.
Inuyasha did not maintain the power of the great monster all the time. He just tried it. After he knew what he wanted to know, he withdrew and started studying the talisman again.
Turning back into a human would not hinder Inuyasha’s research.
On that weak night as a half-demon, Inuyasha didn’t encounter any problems and no monsters came to trouble him.
After all, Maple Village is protected by the Four Symbols Barrier, and Jira is also dealing with the monsters that appear nearby. In this situation, how could there be any monsters that come to trouble Inuyasha?
Time passes quickly in this tranquility.
Two days passed in the blink of an eye, and tomorrow would be the day for Kagome to return to the Warring States Period.
And the talisman that Inuyasha wanted to study to reshape his body was also completed.
“Spirit Body Reconstruction Talisman!!”
Chapter 31 Prelude, Set off again (Old version)
“There are some minor flaws, but it’s no big deal!” Inuyasha murmured softly as he looked at the talisman he had just completed in his hand.
The talisman developed by Inuyasha is called the Spirit Body Reconstruction Talisman, which can transform a person’s body into a spirit body. The spirit body, the body formed by spiritual power, is not much different from the human body.
The only flaw is that the spirit body cannot give birth to offspring, everything else is the same.
However, this is nothing to Inuyasha.
It doesn’t matter if she can’t give birth to an offspring, as long as she can eliminate Kikyo’s weakness.
This is the limit of what Inuyasha can do with the Yin-Yang arts that he currently possesses.
Perhaps in the future, when Inuyasha’s Yin-Yang magic becomes even more powerful, he will be able to develop a talisman that can perfectly create a human body.
After completing his research on the Spirit Body Reconstruction Talisman, Inuyasha prepared ten of them, just like before.
“Phew, done!”
“Next are the talismans that nourish consciousness and give birth to new souls.” Looking at the ten talismans on the coffee table, Inuyasha smiled faintly and murmured softly.
As long as this talisman is researched, Kikyo and Kagome will no longer have to share the same soul.
Then, Inuyasha waved his hand and put all the talismans into the system backpack.
“Lord Inuyasha, the time agreed with Kagome has arrived.” Not long after Inuyasha put the talisman into the system backpack, Yura’s voice came from outside the shrine.
“Ah, let’s go.” Inuyasha stood up and walked out. Looking at Jie Luo who was stroking his chest with one hand, he nodded lightly.
Then, the two left the shrine and walked towards the Bone-Eating Well.
“Thank you for your hard work these days.” On the way to the Bone-Eating Well, Inuyasha said to Yura indifferently.
“No, no, it’s my honor to work for you, Lord Inuyasha.” Upon hearing this, Jiro quickly shook his head and said respectfully.
“Yeah.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and then stopped talking.
Although Inuyasha’s attitude was very indifferent, Yura did not feel lost at all.
After spending so many days together, Jiro has more or less figured out Inuyasha’s personality.
Except for his different attitude towards Kagome, Inuyasha’s personality towards other people is always so indifferent.
Although he didn’t feel disappointed, Jiro was a little envious of Kagome.
Because Kagome is the only one who can be treated differently by Inuyasha.
These are all the thoughts in Yura’s heart, Inuyasha doesn’t know.
After the two came down from the shrine, they met Shippo, who was sitting on a nearby tree.
Seeing that Inuyasha actually came down from the shrine with Yura, Shippo’s eyes suddenly lit up. He jumped down from the tree and trotted to Inuyasha’s side.
“Inuyasha, is Kagome coming back?” Shippo asked.
“Well, today is the day Kagome comes back, let’s go pick her up now.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and replied.
Inuyasha didn’t care about Shippo’s existence, just let her follow if she wanted.
Although this guy is a naughty kid, he can be a funny guy sometimes and may be able to provide some help at certain times.
A group of three walked towards the Bone-Eating Well.
Soon, the three of them arrived at the Bone-Eating Well.
Kagome did not keep the three waiting for long. Inuyasha and the other two had only been here for about twenty minutes when they heard movement from the Bone-Eating Well.
“Inuyasha, take me up!” As Inuyasha just looked down at the well, Kagome’s voice came from the bottom of the well.
At this moment, Kagome was seen smiling and waving at the top of the well with a very bright smile. Inuyasha seemed to see a hint of impatience in Kagome’s smile.
Feeling a little strange, Inuyasha jumped down immediately and carried Kagome up on his back.
“Let me tell you, Inuyasha, after practicing the spirit talisman, I feel like my brain has been developed.”
“I wasn’t a very good student originally, and I even took several days off, but I found that I could easily understand the knowledge in the textbooks.”
“I have absolute confidence in this exam.”
“Even if I have to take leave frequently in the future, I am confident that I can complete my studies.” As soon as she came up, Kagome excitedly shared her joy with Inuyasha.
Inuyasha was not surprised by this situation.
Because the practice of drawing talismans is originally a spiritual practice, when practicing talismans, the mental power will gradually increase and become stronger.
When your mental strength becomes stronger, you can learn anything with twice the result with half the effort.
However, Inuyasha did not interrupt Kagome’s excitement, and allowed Kagome to chatter on and share her joy.
Qibao, who was standing by, was quite curious about what Kagome said, and couldn’t help but ask, “Kagome, what are you talking about?”
“It’s just about attending classes and learning knowledge.” Upon hearing Shippo’s question, Kagome’s eyes suddenly lit up, and she excitedly taught Shippo the learning courses of modern society, which directly made Shippo’s eyes turn into circles.
In response to this, Inuyasha said in his heart, you big fool, you actually took the initiative to run up and let knowledge pollute you.
joke.
After picking up Kagome, they returned to Maple Village.
After Kagome met Kaede, everyone continued their journey to collect the Four Souls Jade.
Before leaving, Inuyasha specifically explained some things to Kaede.
“Inuyasha, what… do you want to do?” Looking at the receding backs of Inuyasha and the others, Tsubaki’s face was full of surprise and she murmured in a low voice.
This time Inuyasha did not continue to travel by land, but instead took the water route. It just so happened that Kagome did not bring the bicycle this time, so the few of them took a small boat and drifted along a small river.
Drifting down the river and admiring the beautiful scenery all around was something Kagome in modern society had no chance to see.
All the way down, Kagome’s exclamations never stopped.
To be honest, Inuyasha has never had such an experience.
Before, when I was fighting demons with Kikyo, I did row a boat on the sea, and that was near Penglai Island.
Thinking of this, Inuyasha touched his back unconsciously.
When he went to Penglai Island with Kikyo, he was hit by the Four Fighting Gods and had three scratches on his back.
However, these scratches will only appear when you are close to Penglai Island, and will not appear at other times.
“We have to find an opportunity to get rid of the Four Gods.” Thinking of this, Inuyasha couldn’t help but muttered in a low voice.
“Huh? What did you say? Inuyasha?” Kagome, who was thinking about the scenery around her, heard Inuyasha’s murmurs and couldn’t help but look over and asked curiously.
“Nothing.” Inuyasha shook his head slightly and did not answer.
Kagome looked suspicious when she heard this, but she didn’t ask any further questions.
At this moment, there was movement on a cliff in front of Inuyasha and others.
I saw a figure constantly retreating towards the edge of the cliff.
In front of this man, a spider monster was approaching rapidly.
“Inuyasha, there’s an accident up ahead.” Kagome shouted anxiously.
I saw the person on the cliff in front constantly retreating under the aggressiveness of the spider monster and fell directly from the edge of the cliff.
At this time, Inuyasha and his crew’s boat had already reached the edge of the cliff.
The figure fell straight onto the boat of Inuyasha and others.
And coincidentally, it fell into Inuyasha’s arms.
Looking at the figure falling into his arms, Inuyasha raised his eyebrows and stretched out his hands unconsciously.
Kagome: …
Chapter 32 Spider Spirit (Old Version)
“Thank you!!” Instead of falling into the river, he fell into Inuyasha’s arms. The figure said thank you reflexively.
The next second, the figure saw the ears on Inuyasha’s head and his face changed suddenly.
However, before the figure could react, the whole person flew up.
“It hurts!!” The person who was thrown onto the deck by Inuyasha covered his butt and screamed in pain.
“Uh, Inuyasha…” Kagome, who was sitting behind Inuyasha, was originally feeling a little jealous because Inuyasha was hugging a woman, but then she saw Inuyasha raised his hand and threw the person directly onto the deck in front of them. Seeing this situation, Kagome’s mouth twitched and the jealousy in her heart instantly disappeared.
Jie Luo beside Kagome raised his eyebrows unconsciously with a smirk.
Lord Inuyasha hasn’t changed.
“You’re so rude, Inuyasha,” Shippo complained.
Then, Kagome and the other two focused their attention on the man who was attacked by the spider monster.
The person attacked by the spider monster was a girl. She was wearing the short-sleeved clothing of ordinary villagers of that era. She had a very delicate face and could be considered a beautiful girl. However, the way she was rubbing her buttocks greatly reduced her image.
“What the hell are you doing, you monster!!” the girl yelled at Inuyasha while rubbing her butt.
But Inuyasha completely ignored this guy.
At this moment, Inuyasha was lost in his memories.
“This guy, as I remember, was the one who was left alive by the spider spirit after the entire village was massacred.”
“In the original book, the spider demon used this thing to lure Kagome and me over.”
‘Speaking of which, in the original work, Inuyasha happened to encounter the night of the new moon, and the fragments of the Four Souls Jade were swallowed by this spider spirit and finally fused together.’
While Inuyasha was lost in thought, Kagome and Shippo were already communicating with the girl.
From the girl’s words, Kagome learned about the situation of the spider spirit.
“Hey, Inuyasha, let’s help her.” After knowing that the girl’s family and friends were killed by the spider spirit, Kagome felt compassion and asked Inuyasha for help.
“Well, let’s go and take a look.” After hearing Kagome’s words, Inuyasha did not refuse, but nodded and agreed.
Inuyasha wants to use this spider spirit to fuse the scattered fragments of the Four Souls Jewel.
I always feel that it’s a bit troublesome to keep the fragments of the Four Souls Jade piece by piece, so it’s better to merge them directly.
If you want to fuse the Four Souls Jade, just let the monster swallow it into your body and the Four Souls Jade will automatically fuse.
Just like the spider spirit in the original novel, she was killed after swallowing the fragments of the Four Souls Jade. After the Four Souls Jade came out of her body, it merged into one third of the Four Souls Jade.
It is impossible for Inuyasha to swallow the fragments of the Shikon Jewel into his own body, and he will not let Yuura and Shippo beside him swallow them, so Inuyasha prepares to find a tool man, no, a tool monster.
“I don’t need your help!!” Inuyasha agreed, but the girl was unhappy. This guy had a strong hatred for monsters. Even though Inuyasha had just saved her, the girl was still very wary of Inuyasha and didn’t want Inuyasha to interfere in her affairs at all.
But Inuyasha doesn’t care whether this guy is willing or not.
I agreed to go with Kagome because I had my own purpose.
“Don’t be stubborn. Inuyasha is very powerful. He can help you kill the spider spirit and avenge you.” Looking at the girl’s reaction, Kagome was speechless and advised kindly.
However, Kagome was not grateful for the kindness.
“Dock, let me get off.” The girl yelled at Kagome and the others to moor the boat so she could leave.
“Okay.” Kagome had no objection to this.
Just go ashore. The spider spirit just now was on the ground, not in the river. Even if the girl doesn’t say it, they have to go ashore next.
Soon, the boat arrived at the shore.
The group went directly ashore.
“Don’t follow me!!” The girl glanced at Inuyasha and the others, then pretended to be vicious and warned them.
After saying that, the guy walked towards the mountain wall in front of him, grabbed a vine and was about to climb up along the vine.
However, the vine doesn’t look very strong.
As expected, the girl had only climbed a few steps holding on to the vine when the vine broke. Then the girl fell down headfirst.
“Ahaha, Jie Luo, can you help me?” Seeing the girl’s confused look, Kagome laughed dryly and then asked Jie Luo for help.
“Okay.” Jie Luo did not refuse and agreed directly.
After falling from a height of several meters and falling headfirst, the girl suffered considerable injuries. She did not reject Jie Luo’s action and let him carry her on his back.
The group soon arrived at a temple on a hill.
“Such a strong smell of monsters.” Inuyasha said lightly as he looked at the temple in front of him.
“Indeed, the demonic aura is so strong that it is not concealed at all.” Jie Luo on the side nodded in agreement.
“Eh? Is that so?” The pet Qibao had a confused look on his face. He didn’t feel the existence of the evil spirit at all.
“Inuyasha, Yura, are you saying that there are monsters in this temple?” Kagome was a little surprised when she heard the conversation between Inuyasha and Yura.
The girl named Xiaocai on Jie Luo’s back had the same expression on her face.
As soon as the words fell, Xiao Cai launched a fierce rebuttal.
“Impossible, there is an abbot in this temple.”
“The abbot has cast a magical barrier around this temple. It is impossible for monsters to enter the temple.”
“That’s because the abbot you are talking about is a monster.” Inuyasha glanced at her and said lightly.
Then, without waiting for the girl to retort, Inuyasha looked towards the gate of the temple.
At this time, an old monk who looked frail and frail had appeared at the gate.
“Right!!” Inuyasha said lightly as he looked at it closed.
“Haha, I didn’t expect to be discovered so immediately!!!” Hearing Inuyasha’s words, the old monk’s face instantly became ferocious, and he directly transformed into his true form, which was very terrifying.
The young girl Xiao Cai stared at the scene in disbelief.
“Master Abbot, how is this possible!!”
“If it wasn’t for attracting this half-demon, I would have killed you just like I killed the people in the village.”
“Now that this half-demon is here, you are no longer useful.” Hearing Xiao Cai’s words, the spider spirit roared with a ferocious face.
Chapter 33: The fused Four Souls Jade, Returning to the Village (Old Version)
“It really is a spider spirit!” Kagome said curiously when she saw the monster transform into its true form.
“Inuyasha, let me deal with this guy!” Jie Luo put one hand on his chest, half bowed and volunteered.
“Well, I leave it to you!!” Inuyasha nodded slightly. This spider spirit is just a small demon-level monster. It has not even reached the demon level, and has just entered this level. It would be best to leave it to Jie Luo to deal with it.
As soon as he finished speaking, Inuyasha took out the fragment of the Shikon Jade, waved his hand, and threw it over.
“Ah!!” When Kagome and Shippo saw this scene, they were struck by lightning and stood there in a daze.
Even Jie Luo was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted.
How Inuyasha does things is not her business, nor should she control it.
She just had to follow Inuyasha’s orders.
Jie Luo didn’t react at all, but Kagome and Shippo reacted after a brief moment of shock, and they both shouted sharply: “Inuyasha, what are you doing!!”
The Four Souls Jade that I collected with great difficulty was actually thrown to the monster. Is your brain crazy?
“Don’t worry, it’s okay!” Facing the two people jumping up and down, Inuyasha replied indifferently.
On the other side, although the spider spirit didn’t know what was going on, when faced with the Four Souls Jade that she wanted, she didn’t hesitate at all. She opened her mouth and swallowed the Four Souls Jade that flew towards her.
The effect of the Four Souls Jade fragments was very strong. As soon as the spider spirit swallowed the Four Souls Jade into its body, its body shape changed rapidly and its demonic power also increased steadily.
However, the little demon was still a little demon after all, and was unable to bring out the desired effect of the Four Souls Jade fragments. His demonic power only increased slightly, and stopped before he reached the demon level.
You have to know that these are all the fragments of the Shikon Jade that Inuyasha has collected these days, not just one or two pieces. These fragments of the Shikon Jade can be put together to form one third of the Shikon Jade.
“Power, such a strong power, is this the Four Souls Jade!!”
“I want to collect all the Four Soul Jades and become a big monster!!” The improvement that the Four Soul Jade fragments brought to the Spider Spirit seemed to make this guy float, and he was shouting like a madman.
“Look, Inuyasha, this guy has become too powerful now.” Shippo stomped his feet in disappointment.
“Uh, that seems so strong, Shippo.”
“This guy swallowed so many fragments of the Four Souls Jade, but it seems that he is not as strong as Mantian before.” Compared to Shippo’s worry, Kagome calmed down at this time.
Because she found that the spider spirit after swallowing the Four Souls Jade seemed to be nothing.
She couldn’t feel the intensity of the evil spirit, but the threat she felt from the spider spirit was very small, much weaker than when she faced Mantian before.
This means that the spider spirit in front of him that has swallowed the Four Souls Jade fragment is not very powerful.
“Kuro, I leave it to you,” Inuyasha instructed calmly.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Jiro bowed slightly and responded, then jumped and rushed towards the direction of the spider spirit.
“Haha, I am the strongest.” Seeing Jie Luo rushing towards him, the spider spirit roared excitedly, and then rushed towards Jie Luo.
Faced with the huge spider spirit, Jie Luo didn’t even draw out the dagger from his waist. He crossed his hands and waved them. In the next second, countless tough long hairs that were invisible to the naked eye cut the spider spirit into pieces.
The spider demon didn’t even know how she died, the entire demon was gone.
“Look.” Kagome watched the scene, then smiled at Shippo.
At this time, Qibao was already stunned.
I didn’t expect that the spider spirit that looked so strong just now could be killed so easily.
“Lord Inuyasha, you are lucky to have lived up to your destiny!!”
“This is the Shikon Jade.” After easily dealing with the spider spirit, Jiro caught the Shikon Jade that fell from mid-air. It had already merged together and now consisted of about one third of the Shikon Jade. He then quickly returned to Inuyasha, knelt on one knee, raised his hands high, and presented the Shikon Jade to Inuyasha.
“No need to be so respectful!” Looking at Jiro’s attitude, Inuyasha said with his mouth twitching slightly.
Although Jie Luo is now his subordinate, Inuyasha does not like this kind of behavior.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Hearing Inuyasha’s words, Jiro was slightly startled, and then quickly responded.
“Yeah.” Inuyasha nodded and took the fused Four Souls Jade from Jira’s hand.
“It actually merged.”
“Is it the spider spirit from before?”
“Inuyasha, you did that just now, could it be that you wanted to fuse the Four Souls Jewel?” Kagome came over at this time, and after seeing the drastically changed Four Souls Jewel in Inuyasha’s hand, a light bulb suddenly lit up in her mind, and she thought of something and said to Inuyasha.
“After the fragments of the Four Souls Jade are swallowed by the monster, they will spontaneously fuse together.”
“So I just made use of that minion.” Inuyasha nodded and answered truthfully.
“You should have told me earlier. You made me so scared just now.” Hearing that this was indeed Inuyasha’s intention, Kagome patted Inuyasha’s shoulder and said unhappily.
Then, Kagome’s eyes turned to Konajima who was sitting next to Inuyasha.
At this moment, Xiao Cai’s eyes were dull and lifeless, and she seemed to have lost all her life.
Obviously, this guy suffered a very strong blow and couldn’t recover at this time.
“Inuyasha, what should we do?” Kagome asked Inuyasha for his opinion with a headache.
“You decide, I don’t care.” Inuyasha shook his head slightly and said lightly.
“Kagome, let Nazuna go to Maple Village.”
“This village was destroyed by the spider spirit. Xiaocai is the only one left and cannot continue to live here.”
“Maple Village is very safe. Let Xiaocai go there and you won’t have to worry about this happening again.”
“Also, Kozue’s condition doesn’t look good. Let Granny Kaede help look after her.” Before Kagome could think about how to arrange for Kozue, Shippo spoke.
Kagome’s eyes lit up when she heard Shippo’s words.
“Just do as you say!!”
It’s time to go back, that guy should be here soon.
Chapter 34: Li Tao’s Attack (Old Version)
This time when Inuyasha came out of Maple Village, he removed the barrier of Maple Village.
Because Inuyasha is creating opportunities for Rito.
If Maple Village had always been protected by the barrier set up by Inuyasha, then there would be no way that Rito would be able to enter.
Although the barrier set up by Inuyasha cannot last too long, its strength is extremely terrifying. Even if it is a monster-level monster that wants to enter Maple Village, it will need to carry out high-intensity attacks for about an hour to break the barrier.
That guy Rito is just a small demon-level monster, and it is impossible for him to break the barrier set by Inuyasha.
If Inuyasha doesn’t release it, this guy will have no ability to enter Maple Village, let alone get Kikyo’s bones and revive her.
During the days when Kagome was back, Inuyasha asked Yura to follow Kaede to find out about the monsters around Kaede Village in order to lift the barrier. Even if Kaede had not asked Inuyasha to do so, Inuyasha would have done so. It was just that Kaede brought it up on her own initiative, so Inuyasha just went with the flow.
This time when Inuyasha went back, not only because of Kagome’s request, he also wanted to see if Rito would take this opportunity to take Kikyo’s bones.
Things turned out just as Inuyasha had expected. This time, Inuyasha, Kagome and others had just come out of Maple Village, and Rito, who got the news, set off immediately.
When Inuyasha and others just set out to return to Maple Village, Rito had already come from afar.
Li Tao had this idea some time ago, and he planned to resurrect Kikyo and let Kikyo collect the fragments of the Four Souls Jade for him.
However, when this idea first came to mind, Inuyasha and Yura were both in the village, and Yura was ordered by Inuyasha to eliminate the surrounding monsters.
After discovering this, Rito chose to lie dormant because she could not defeat Jie Luo, let alone Inuyasha.
As soon as Inuyasha left, she rushed over as soon as she got the news.
It was already late at night when Li Tao arrived at Maple Village. As soon as he entered Maple Village, Li Tao went straight to the shrine.
After finding the place where Kikyo’s bones were buried, Li Tao waved the sickle in his hand and took action without saying a word.
One after another, the slashes fell to the ground, and the explosions resounded throughout the Maple Village, waking up everyone in Maple Village.
Below the shrine, Feng, who had fallen asleep, opened her eyes for the first time.
However, Feng, who had just woken up, was not at all panicked. He put on his clothes very calmly, put on his bow and arrow and walked out.
As Feng walked out of the house, a dozen villagers with weapons came running towards him.
“Granny Feng, do we really not need to go up and stop it?” a villager asked Feng worriedly.
“No, no need. This is Inuyasha’s plan.” Feng shook his head lightly.
“But this is a blasphemy against Lord Kikyo.” A villager said angrily.
“The monster above is part of Inuyasha’s plan, so don’t let your imagination run wild.” Feng shook his head and said in a deep voice.
Then, Feng took out a talisman from his arms.
The weak spiritual power in the body flows and gathers on the talisman, which emits a faint light.
The Thousand Miles One Line Talisman is the only talisman that Inuyasha possesses that comes in pairs. If one person holds one, they can communicate even if they are thousands of miles apart.
This is the talisman that Inuyasha left for Maple after he left Maple Village this time, asking Maple to use this talisman to contact him if she finds anything happening at the shrine.
It’s the same as a modern mobile phone, except that each card can only be used five times, after which it loses its effect.
In addition, Inuyasha also left some talismans for Feng that can be used for attack and defense just in case.
As soon as the Thousand Miles Thread Talisman was activated, Inuyasha noticed it.
At this time, Inuyasha and others were resting in the temple, preparing to set off back to Maple Village the next day.
In the dark night, Inuyasha took out the Thousand Miles Line Talisman from his sleeve, which he had deliberately kept on his body instead of putting it in the system space.
After Inuyasha took out the Thousand Miles Thread Talisman, Kagome and the others noticed it immediately, because at this time the Thousand Miles Thread Talisman was emitting a faint light.
“Feng, are you here already?” As soon as the talisman was activated, Inuyasha spoke first and asked about the situation on Feng’s side. Although it was just a question, his tone was extremely firm.
Because before Inuyasha left, he told Kaede to contact him if there was any movement at the shrine.
“Ah, Inuyasha, just as you expected, there is movement at the shrine. You should come back soon.” Feng on the opposite side answered truthfully.
“Well, we’ll go back tomorrow morning.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
“Yeah, okay.” Feng replied on the other side.
Inuyasha didn’t say anything more and just crushed the talisman.
Although Kikyo’s bones were stolen, Inuyasha did not go back directly.
Because it takes time for Li Tao to burn Kikyo’s body.
According to the time in the original book, it will probably be morning, so there is no rush.
At this time, in Maple Village, Maple stood outside the shrine, quietly looking at the big hole on the ground.
This was where the remains of my sister Kikyo were buried.
If Inuyasha hadn’t said that he wanted to resurrect his sister and needed her bones, Feng would not have allowed this place to be messed up like this, and would not have let her sister’s bones be taken away, even at the cost of her life.
As the villagers before said, this is blasphemy to my sister.
However, if this blasphemy is based on the premise that her sister can survive, then Feng thinks it is worth it.
“Granny Feng…” Behind Feng, the villagers looked at Feng’s silence and were a little worried.
They didn’t know what the so-called plan was, but they knew Feng was not in a good mood.
“Fill this place up, and then go back and rest.” Feng turned around and instructed the villagers, then took the lead and walked down.
“Yes, Grandma Feng.” Many villagers responded quickly and followed Grandma Feng.
To fill the hole, you need tools.
Everyone went back to get their tools.
After getting the tools, everyone returned to the shrine. After filling the hole blasted by Li Tao, Feng asked everyone to go back and rest. Feng was left alone standing under the torii gate of the shrine, looking at the sky quietly.
Chapter 35: Familiar Figure (Old Version)
The next morning, Kagome and the others woke up bright and early.
“What, something happened in Maple Village?” In the morning, when everyone was having breakfast, Inuyasha told everyone about the situation in Maple Village. After hearing that something happened in Maple Village, Kagome shouted out excitedly.
“It’s nothing serious, it’s just that Kikyo’s spirit bones were stolen.”
“We’ll go back after breakfast,” Inuyasha replied with a slight nod.
Hearing this, Kagome was stunned for a moment, then her expression became complicated, and she looked at Inuyasha with a hint of pity unconsciously.
I don’t know what this guy is thinking about.
Soon, the group finished their breakfast and started their return journey.
Last night, Kagome and the others had a conversation with Kojima.
Now that Xiao Na had nowhere to go, she had no objection to Kagome’s proposal.
After tidying up, everyone came to the outside of the temple.
Inuyasha waved his hand, picked up everyone, used the skill of riding clouds and mist, and flew towards Maple Village with everyone.
Kagome remained silent all the way.
Kagome has complicated feelings about Kikyo’s existence.
After all, it was his previous life, and he and Inuyasha were in a relationship.
She originally thought that she would not have anything to do with Kikyo’s affairs, but she did not expect such a serious incident to happen.
I just don’t know what the monster wants to do with Kikyo’s bones.
Inuyasha didn’t tell anyone about his plan except Kaede, not even Kagome.
So Kagome had no idea about Inuyasha’s plan to resurrect Kikyo.
“Let’s go.” Looking at Kagome’s complicated expression, Inuyasha could guess what Kagome was thinking at this moment.
This guy has a very cheerful personality and rarely gets sad. In this situation, the only reason that could make Kagome show such an expression could be Kikyo’s matter.
Inuyasha couldn’t comfort Kagome about this matter, so she could only rely on herself to process the emotions.
“Yes.” Kagome replied, and then quickly followed Inuyasha.
Behind the two of them, Qibao and Jie Luo were walking slowly with Xiao Cai, who had recovered a little but was still a little silent, and they did not catch up with them quickly.
Soon Inuyasha and Kagome arrived at the house where Kaede lived.
“Granny Feng, are you okay?” As soon as she entered the house and saw Feng, Kagome asked with concern.
“Are you back? I’m fine.” Feng turned around and looked at Inuyasha and Kagome and said lightly.
“That’s good.”
“Grandma Kaede, didn’t Inuyasha set up a barrier in the village?”
“Why are there more monsters coming in?” After seeing that Feng was fine, Kagome breathed a sigh of relief and then asked in confusion.
Logically, there is a barrier set up by Inuyasha in the village, so no monsters should be able to enter. So why did something like Kikyo’s bones being stolen?
“Before you went back, I asked Jie Luo to clear the surrounding monsters. All the monsters in the surrounding area have been cleared, so I wanted Inuyasha not to waste the talismans, so I didn’t set up the barrier.”
“I didn’t expect that within a day of your departure, a monster would come all the way here.”
“And they dug out my elder sister’s spiritual bones.” Feng sighed slightly and then explained.
This was the wording that Inuyasha had told her before, but after saying this, Kaede felt a little guilty.
She is the only one who knows Inuyasha’s plan, so she naturally knows what Inuyasha is going to do.
Although it will not affect Kagome, Kagome was still deceived after all, and I feel a little sorry for her.
Of course, if anything did happen, she would do her best to stop it.
“is that so?”
“That’s really such a coincidence.” After hearing Feng’s explanation, Kagome’s eyes twitched slightly and she said speechlessly.
It just so happened that Inuyasha didn’t set up the barrier, and then the monster came over.
“Inuyasha, I leave my elder sister’s spirit bones in your care.” Feng didn’t dare to look Kagome in the eyes. She turned to look at Inuyasha and asked him for help.
“Yes, Inuyasha, let’s set off quickly and get back Kikyo’s bones!!” After hearing what Feng said, Kagome came back to her senses and turned to Inuyasha and said.
“Well, let’s go.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then turned and walked outside.
Before leaving, he did not forget to make a promise to Feng.
“Granny Feng, don’t worry, Inuyasha and I will get the spirit bones back.”
“Wait a minute, old man!” Feng was a little stunned seeing the two of them running away, and then he walked out quickly.
She didn’t say she wouldn’t leave. She would still watch. If anything happened, she would stop Inuyasha.
High in the sky, Inuyasha, riding on auspicious clouds, took Kagome and Kaede with him, and flew towards the distance following the breath of Kikyo’s spirit bones that he had captured.
After flying for more than twenty minutes, the three of them arrived near a group of rocky mountains.
“Is this the place?” Seeing Inuyasha stop, Kagome understood that this must be the lair of the monster that stole Kikyo’s bones.
“Yeah.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then descended.
Rito’s base camp is on the top of the mountain, which has been built into a special furnace. Inuyasha and the other two landed on a platform in front of the furnace cave.
As soon as they landed, Inuyasha and the other two felt the scorching heat coming from the cave entrance.
“It’s so hot!” Kagome shouted out unconsciously.
It seemed that because of Kagome’s voice, Rito inside noticed the movement outside and walked out of the cave.
After seeing Inuyasha, Rito’s expression changed and he looked a little panicked.
But the next second, she seemed to have thought of something, and her panic expression disappeared. Instead, she became arrogant, turned her head to look into the cave, and shouted loudly.
“Kikyo, kill them for me!!”
“Eh!! So ugly!” After seeing Rito and his appearance, Kagome couldn’t help but complain.
It was the first time she saw such an ugly old woman.
As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared beside Li Tao.
“Sister!” Feng shouted immediately after seeing the voice.
Beside him, Kagome was also slightly startled when she saw the figure appear.
“like!!”
Chapter 36: Soul Calling (Old Version)
A white top with a red kimono skirt, a pair of dark eyes on her oval face, a shiny black hairstyle draped behind her, tied with a white hairband, and a delicate and beautiful face. This is Kikyo.
Both Kaede and Kagome were attracted by Kikyo’s appearance, but Inuyasha was not.
Because at this time most of Inuyasha’s consciousness is in the system space.
[Ding! ! Meet the plot character Ghost Po Li Tao, congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]This guy Li Tao is worthy of being the most important person for Kikyo to come back to life. Although he is a monster at the small demon level, he triggered a sign-in.
Without any hesitation, Inuyasha used the sign-in function directly!!
[Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill Soul Summoning! ! ! ][Soul Calling: You can call back the soul consciousness of the dead to return to the body, even if the dead soul has been reincarnated! ! ]When Inuyasha saw this reward, his pupils suddenly shrank.
Why did Inuyasha plan to let Rito steal Kikyo’s spirit bones? Is it because Inuyasha is unable to reshape Kikyo’s body?
No, that’s not it. Inuyasha can definitely do it with the Soul Reconstruction Talisman in his hand.
But Inuyasha still did it, and there must be a reason for that.
The reason is that Inuyasha himself does not have the ability to summon Kikyo’s soul.
Although Inuyasha has mastered the inheritance of Asakura Yeou and possesses the ability of Taishan Fukunsai to reincarnate with memories, he can interfere with other people’s souls to some extent. However, Inuyasha is not sure about the soul of Kikyo, which has already been reincarnated into a new individual.
The soul is extremely important. Once there is a problem with it, everything will be over. Therefore, even if Inuyasha has this ability, he dare not use it casually.
Therefore, Inuyasha thought of using Rito’s ability to achieve this.
And now, Inuyasha himself has this ability, so he doesn’t need Rito at all.
After regaining consciousness, Inuyasha saw Rito flying towards him regardless of everything, and his target seemed to be Kagome who was beside him.
This guy seemed to have completely forgotten the fact that he was no match for Inuyasha.
Otherwise, he wouldn’t have come here to steal Kikyo’s bones when Inuyasha was no longer in Maple Village.
Seeing this scene, Inuyasha waved his hand and activated the Soul-scattering Iron Claw, directly tearing Rito into pieces.
Since he already has the ability to recall Kikyo’s soul, he naturally no longer needs the old witch Li Tao.
“Inuyasha, you!!” Feng was stunned when he saw this scene.
Because Inuyasha’s current actions obviously do not conform to the plan Inuyasha told her before.
However, Inuyasha ignored him and walked slowly towards Kikyo, who was standing there in a daze, just a shell.
Standing face to face with Kikyo’s body and looking at the familiar face, Inuyasha’s heart began to beat violently, which was unusual for him.
This is the lover of this life, the lover who will be separated from me forever by Yin and Yang.
But then I can meet her again.
Inuyasha reached out and gently held Kikyo in his arms, then slowly squatted down.
On Kagome’s side, when everyone saw Inuyasha’s gentle look, their hearts trembled uncontrollably, and a complex emotion surged in their hearts.
She knew that she was envious and jealous.
I envy Kikyo for being treated so gently by Inuyasha, and I’m jealous of Inuyasha hugging Kikyo like this.
She knew that this inexplicable emotion was wrong. Inuyasha and Kikyo were originally a couple. But even though she knew that it was wrong, Kagome still couldn’t help but have this emotion.
However, at this moment, Kagome suddenly saw Inuyasha waving at her.
Then, a white ball of light flew out from his chest and flew towards Inuyasha.
The ball of light flew out, and Kagome felt her body suddenly go limp and she was about to fall. Fortunately, Feng, who was standing beside her, noticed it in time and reached out to support Kagome.
“Kagome, are you okay?” Feng asked worriedly.
“It’s okay. I don’t know what Inuyasha did just now that made my body fly out of that ball of light, and then my body became a little weak.”
“But it’s okay now.” Kagome shook her head and said.
The moment the ball of light appeared just now, she inexplicably felt as if something was taken away from her, and her body weakened for a moment, but she recovered quickly.
What Kagome didn’t know was that Inuyasha had just used his soul-calling ability to summon out Kikyo’s soul consciousness from Kagome’s soul, and that ball of light was that.
There is a very strong resentment in Kikyo’s soul consciousness. This resentment has always existed and has not disappeared because the soul has reincarnated into a new individual. This consciousness has now been summoned by Inuyasha.
Also because it is just a consciousness, even if it is summoned, it will not have any effect on Kagome.
Only Inuyasha’s ability can do this.
If it was Rito who was responsible for summoning souls, he would definitely summon all of Kagome’s souls and stuff them into Kikyo’s body.
Inuyasha can only summon Kikyo’s soul consciousness, which goes well with the consciousness summoning talisman that Inuyasha specially prepared before.
The consciousness summoning talisman allows one to use the same soul to survive as long as there are different soul consciousnesses. It is just right now, and it will not hurt Kagome.
But Kagome didn’t know all this. Kagome and Kaede looked at each other, and then quickly ran towards Inuyasha.
At this time, on Inuyasha’s side, Inuyasha used the soul summoning technique to summon out the soul consciousness of Kikyo from the soul in Kagome’s body, and then sent the ball of light into Kikyo’s chest. In an instant, Kikyo’s body burst into an intense light.
Looking at this scene, Inuyasha did not hesitate. He took out what he had prepared long ago from the system space with a thought.
Consciousness communication!! Spiritual body reconstruction!!
The two talismans that Inuyasha specially prepared for Kikyo were activated at the same time, and began to transform Kikyo’s body, converting Kikyo’s body forged from clay into a normal human body. At the same time, it also connected Kikyo’s rootless duckweed-like consciousness summoned by Inuyasha with Kagome’s consciousness.
Seeing this scene, Kagome and Kaede were shocked, but they did not stop and soon came to Inuyasha’s side.
“Inuyasha, what is this?” Kagome asked in confusion.
However, Inuyasha did not answer, but looked silently at Kikyo who was covered in light.
Seeing this, Kagome did not continue to ask questions and waited quietly.
The three rays of light enveloped Kikyo’s body and lasted for a full minute before gradually dissipating.
A few seconds after the light dissipated, Kikyo in Inuyasha’s arms slowly opened her eyes.
After seeing Inuyasha, Kikyo opened her cherry lips and slowly read out Inuyasha’s name.
“Inuyasha!!”
Chapter 37 Platycodon (Old Version)
“Kagome, Kaede, you two leave first.” Inuyasha did not respond to Kikyo, but murmured softly, ordering Kagome and Kaede to leave.
Feng seemed to understand something, and he took Kagome’s hand and turned to walk to the back.
Although Kagome didn’t react at first, after being pulled by Feng, Kagome seemed to understand something. She looked at Inuyasha and Kikyo with a complicated expression, then turned around and let Feng pull her away.
The two quickly left here along the suspension bridge on the edge of the cliff.
However, just as the two came down from the mountain, they heard a loud noise from the mountain, which made them turn their heads and look over there unconsciously.
“Grandma Kaede, are Inuyasha and Kikyo okay?” Kagome asked with some concern.
“I don’t know, but Inuyasha should know his limits.” Feng shook his head and said.
She didn’t dare to say that her sister was sensible, but she was sure that Inuyasha would never hurt her sister Kikyo.
Hearing this answer, Kagome became even more worried.
She wanted to go back and take a look, but when she thought of Inuyasha’s appearance before, Kagome gave up the idea.
Inuyasha looked like he didn’t want himself and Grandma Kaede to disturb him and Kikyo.
In that case, let’s go back and wait.
With this thought in mind, Kagome turned and walked towards Maple Village.
On the mountain, after Kagome and Kaede left, Kikyo seemed to have completely come back to her senses.
After seeing that she was actually held in Inuyasha’s arms, Kikyo instantly recalled the scene when she was ambushed by Inuyasha, and she was immediately filled with anger.
“Inuyasha, why did you betray me!!” Grabbing Inuyasha’s clothes with both hands, Kikyo asked angrily in a hoarse voice.
As soon as these words were spoken, slight changes began to appear on Kikyo’s white shirt, and blood continued to flow out from her shoulder.
Seeing this scene, Inuyasha was slightly stunned. He didn’t expect that after using the Soul Reconstruction Talisman, he could perfectly replicate Kikyo’s physical condition before her death. Thinking of this, Inuyasha quickly threw out a talisman.
The Hui Yuan Fu Shen Talisman is a spiritual talisman that can repair physical injuries and can perfectly heal injuries in a very short time.
The pale white holy light covered Kikyo’s body, quickly healing the injuries on her back and shoulders.
But Kikyo didn’t care at all and still glared at Inuyasha angrily.
Seeing that Inuyasha did not respond to her, Kikyo took action directly. Her purifying spiritual power burst out from her hands and exploded directly on Inuyasha’s body.
Facing Kikyo’s attack, Inuyasha did not make any defense but just endured it silently.
Although he had some resentment towards Kikyo in his heart, he blamed Kikyo for saving Spider Demon, which led to what happened later.
But after Kikyo appeared in front of him again, Inuyasha’s resentment disappeared in an instant, leaving only full of longing.
Kikyo’s attack was very powerful. The fire rat fur on Inuyasha had a strong defensive power, but Kikyo’s attack blew two holes in it, leaving Inuyasha with obvious serious injuries.
Moreover, Kikyo did not stop there, and continued to release her purifying spiritual power, bombarding Inuyasha wildly.
Faced with these attacks, Inuyasha did not resist and endured them silently.
Even though Kikyo was so angry that she had lost her mind, she still noticed this situation.
Although she noticed it, Kikyo, who was overwhelmed by anger at the moment, had no intention of stopping. Her spiritual power continued to bombard Inuyasha, causing severe damage to his body.
Kikyo’s spiritual power is no joke. Even the current Inuyasha still can’t bear it. In just a few minutes, Inuyasha’s body has reached its limit, and a lot of blood overflows from the corners of his mouth.
This touch of scarlet seemed to awaken Kikyo’s consciousness from her anger. Kikyo stared blankly at Inuyasha with blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, feeling extremely complicated.
The blood-stained hand slowly reached out and touched Inuyasha’s face, and Kikyo’s face was full of struggle.
“Inuyasha, why did you betray me!!” Kikyo asked this question again.
However, this time, Kikyo’s heart was shaken by the questioning.
Having just been resurrected, her last memory was of Inuyasha’s sneak attack that severely injured her.
But now, Inuyasha allowed himself to be attacked for so long without any resistance, and endured it silently.
Kikyo couldn’t believe that Inuyasha would attack her.
This questioning again is more like Kikyo’s struggle than a question. She wants an answer, an answer that subverts her cognition.
“I didn’t betray you, Kikyo.” Facing Kikyo’s repeated questioning, Inuyasha spoke slowly.
As soon as these words came out, Kikyo got the answer she wanted, and her heart seemed to have broken free from some kind of restraints, some kind of shackles.
Grabbing Inuyasha’s tattered clothes with both hands, Kikyo buried her face in Inuyasha’s arms and burst into tears.
“Why, why did this happen!!!”
“Why on earth!!!”
In the face of Kikyo’s crying, Inuyasha did not respond, but stretched out his hands, held Kikyo’s face, and slowly moved closer.
Faced with Inuyasha’s actions, Kikyo, who was crying bitterly, couldn’t help but be stunned, just staring blankly at the face that was getting closer and closer.
Ugh!!
Looking at the familiar face so close, Kikyo’s expression gradually softened and she put her arms around Inuyasha’s neck.
The two of them just hugged each other quietly for a long time without moving.
After a long time, the two slowly separated and looked at each other quietly.
“Inuyasha, tell me what happened in the end.” At this time, Kikyo had completely calmed down. Looking at Inuyasha, Kikyo spoke slowly, as if the beautiful things just now had never happened at all.
However, if you look closely, you can see that Kikyo’s ears, which are hidden under her hair, are now crimson.
“Ah, I would have told you even if you hadn’t asked me.”
Chapter 38 Kikyo’s Resentment, Making Up for Regrets (Old Version)
As Inuyasha told Kikyo what happened fifty years ago, Kikyo, who had always been very strong inside, once again showed her vulnerable side and trembled all over.
“You mean, all this was done by the bandit named Onigumo who was rescued by Feng and I!!” Kikyo said this with a trembling face as she looked at Inuyasha.
She didn’t expect that the culprit for everything that happened fifty years ago was the bandit she rescued.
In other words, she caused all this by herself.
Not only did he die because of Spider Demon, but he also caused Inuyasha to be sealed by him for fifty years.
For a moment, Kikyo’s heart was filled with hatred for Onigumo and guilt towards Inuyasha.
It turned out that all of this was his own fault, and even Inuyasha was implicated because of it.
“It’s okay, everything is okay.” Looking at the uncomfortable Kikyo, Inuyasha shook his head slightly, held Kikyo in his arms, and comforted her softly.
“No, there’s no way it can be okay.”
“I must kill that guy Ghost Spider!!” Kikyo has a kind personality, but she is not a saint. When encountering a creature like Ghost Spider that poses a threat to her, Kikyo is always decisive in killing.
Now knowing that Spider Demon was the cause of all this, Kikyo has only one thought in her mind, and that is to kill Spider Demon.
According to Inuyasha, Spider Demon threw himself into the arms of a monster, merged with many monsters, and became a half-monster.
Then, Ghost Spider must still be alive. I must find Ghost Spider and kill him.
“Okay, let’s kill that guy!!” Hearing Kikyo’s words, Inuyasha nodded slightly and comforted her.
After hearing what Inuyasha said, Kikyo slowly calmed down, as if she had listened to Inuyasha’s words, and leaned quietly in Inuyasha’s arms.
However, if Inuyasha looked carefully at Kikyo’s eyes at this time, he would know that Kikyo had other thoughts at this time, and those flickering eyes would not deceive people.
“Inuyasha, your injury…” At this time, Kikyo placed her hands on Inuyasha’s already tattered fire rat fur coat, looking at the injuries on Inuyasha’s body under the fire rat fur coat, her eyes full of self-blame.
Just now, in anger, I continuously used purifying spiritual energy to bombard Inuyasha’s body. Inuyasha did not resist at all and took it all.
Kikyo is very clear about her abilities. Purified spiritual energy has a terrifying suppressing effect on monsters.
Even a monster like Inuyasha who has the blood of a great monster cannot withstand it.
Now looking at the injuries on Inuyasha’s body, Kikyo is very worried.
“Ah, it’s okay.” Hearing Kikyo’s concern, Inuyasha smiled and comforted her.
The next second, Inuyasha took out another talisman to restore his body.
The holy light enveloped Inuyasha’s body, and his injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Not only the external injuries, but also the internal injuries that had been ravaged by Kikyo’s purifying spiritual power for a long time recovered quickly.
In less than five seconds, Inuyasha’s injuries were completely healed.
This is Inuyasha’s current attainment in talismans.
“I’ve been wanting to know since a while ago.”
“Inuyasha, when did you master spiritual power? And you have such a powerful talisman?” Seeing that Inuyasha’s injuries had completely healed, Kikyo breathed a sigh of relief, but then frowned and asked.
“Well, I got some opportunities after the seal was lifted.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
“Inuyasha, tell me what happened after you lifted the seal.” Hearing what Inuyasha said, Kikyo smiled slightly and said.
She wanted to know what Inuyasha had been going through in the days since he was released from the seal.
“Yeah, okay.” Inuyasha nodded, and then began to narrate what had happened in the days after he broke the seal.
He even described the various abilities he had acquired, but he did not tell Kikyo about the system for some reasonable reasons.
However, even if Inuyasha wanted to tell Kikyo about the system, he couldn’t do it.
Because the system has restrictions, outsiders cannot know.
The two of them sat on the ground hugging each other, one talking quietly and the other listening quietly.
Time passed slowly, and the lecture lasted a whole day. By the time the two came to their senses, it was already evening.
The two people on the top of the mountain could easily see the brilliant red glow in the sky.
“So beautiful, Inuyasha.” Leaning quietly on Inuyasha’s chest, Kikyo looked at the red clouds in the sky and murmured softly.
“Ah, it’s so beautiful. We sat together like this before and watched the sunset.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and murmured softly.
As soon as he finished speaking, Inuyasha suddenly felt a warm palm on his face.
Inuyasha lowered his head slightly and saw Kikyo looking at him with tenderness, and her thin pink lips slowly approached.
Inuyasha heard Kikyo’s voice.
“Inuyasha, I don’t want to have any more regrets!”
As soon as the words came out, their lips touched each other.
Looking at the face so close to him, Inuyasha slowly closed his eyes and held Kikyo in his arms.
“Ah, I can’t leave any more regrets.”
Under the setting sun, two figures overlapped and gradually lengthened.
On the other side, Kagome and Kaede had already returned to Maple Village.
“Inuyasha and Kikyo haven’t come back for so long, I hope nothing has happened to them?” Standing in front of the door of the thatched hut, Kagome looked at the red glow in the sky and said with a worried look on her face.
“With the strength of Inuyasha and Onee-sama, there is no one in this Warring States period who can threaten them. Don’t worry, Kagome.” Seeing Kagome’s worried look, Feng kindly comforted her.
“Indeed, just as Feng said, with the strength of Lord Inuyasha and the priestess Kikyo, no one in this world can threaten them.” Jie Luo also agreed with this.
“Really?” Kagome murmured softly after hearing this.
However, the next second, Kagome’s heart suddenly beat, and she had a very strange feeling in her heart. The feeling was so subtle that Kagome didn’t know what was going on.
“I always feel a little unhappy, as if something has been taken away!!”
Chapter 39: Strength Enhancement, Side Effects of the Talisman (Old Version)
“Kikyo, if you want to kill Demon Spider Naraku yourself, can’t we act together?”
“Why do we have to act alone?” Inuyasha murmured in a low voice as he looked into the distance in the early morning on the top of the hill where Rito’s lair was located.
Kikyo left, leaving Inuyasha again just like in the original book.
Kikyo wants to find Demon Spider by herself and kill it with her own hands. This idea is very strong.
Kikyo herself is a shrine maiden with a strong will, and she will not let anyone change her mind easily. No matter how much Inuyasha persuades her, Kikyo remains unmoved.
After making up for the regret of fifty years ago, early the next morning, Kikyo told Inuyasha all her thoughts. No matter how much Inuyasha persuaded her, he could not change Kikyo’s decision.
Inuyasha couldn’t understand Kikyo’s decision.
After all, the current situation is different from that in the original book, and all misunderstandings have been resolved.
Although he didn’t understand, Inuyasha couldn’t change Kikyo’s decision and had to let Kikyo act alone.
However, before Kikyo left, Inuyasha gave all the talismans he had to Kikyo.
Since Kikyo doesn’t want to act with me, I have to ensure Kikyo’s safety.
Before Kikyo left, Inuyasha tried his best to draw the talismans he could make in such a short time, and gave his previous life to Kikyo.
“But, Kikyo, what do you mean by letting me deal with my relationship issues?”
“Why don’t you be more specific?” Inuyasha retracted his gaze, frowned slightly, and muttered again.
Before leaving, Kikyo said something meaningful to him, and Inuyasha had no idea what it meant.
However, Inuyasha had a feeling that what Kikyo said might be related to Kagome.
What Inuyasha didn’t know was that the consciousness summoning talisman not only allowed Kikyo and Kagome to share souls, but also allowed them to be aware of each other’s feelings.
This situation occurs gradually over time.
There had been no problems when Inuyasha had used the consciousness summoning talisman to connect the two souls together, but after a day, this effect had already appeared.
In other words, a complete emotional connection has now been formed between Kagome and Kikyo.
Kikyo can feel Kagome’s feelings for Inuyasha, and similarly, Kagome can feel Kikyo’s feelings for Inuyasha through this connection.
That’s why Kikyo told Inuyasha to deal with his emotional issues.
After standing on the top of the mountain and thinking for a long time, Inuyasha was not sure whether his guess was correct.
Shaking his head slightly, Inuyasha didn’t think too much about it.
The moment Kikyo was resurrected, the voice of the system sounded in Inuyasha’s mind.
However, Inuyasha’s attention was all on Kikyo and he ignored the system.
Now that he was free, Inuyasha finally rang the sign-in.
[Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for raising his demonic power level by one level! ! ! ]“!!!”
“Give me the power of demon directly?!” Inuyasha was a little surprised when he heard the voice of the system.
The next second, Inuyasha felt the demonic power in his body rising rapidly.
The demonic power that was originally in the late stage of the monster quickly broke through the final bottleneck of the monster under this rising speed and entered the ranks of the big monsters.
Race: Half-demon
Skills: Soul-scattering Iron Claw, Flying Blade Blood Claw, Space-time Spiritual Power, Invulnerability to All Poisons, Super Divination, Flying on Clouds, Spiritual Pressure Cultivation, Monster Blood Refining, Monster Transformation, Shapeshifting, Fox Demon Transformation, Ten Times Cultivation, Soul Summoning
Strength: Great Monster Beginner (lower level Onmyoji)
Items: Tessaiga, Book of Contract, Infinite Spirit Talisman Paper
“Sure enough, my demon power has increased by one level, and my demon power level has reached the level of a great demon.”
“After entering the Great Monster level, the Great Monster Blood and the corresponding Great Monster Power that I awakened before also disappeared.”
“But this is normal.”
“After all, the blood of the great monster is the blood of the great monster, and the power of the great monster is the power of the great monster level.”
“And now I have become a great monster. Although I am still a half-demon, the blood level in my body has reached the great monster level. The monster power has also become the power of a great monster. Every attack is the power of a great monster.” Feeling the powerful force in his body and looking at the attribute panel, Inuyasha murmured in his heart.
However, the sign-in obtained from Kikyo resulted in an increase in the level of demonic power, which was a bit unexpected.
Kikyo is a shrine maiden, and her power comes from spiritual power. No matter how you look at it, Jiang Li, who signed in through the sign-in system, should have spiritual power, right?
Never mind. It’s good for me anyway. There’s no point in exploring too much.
After completing the sign-in, Inuyasha did not stay here any longer. He flashed and flew up, flying towards the direction of Maple Village.
Riding on the clouds, this skill represents flying. In addition to being able to fly on auspicious clouds, you can also fly directly without the need for auspicious clouds.
While Inuyasha was rushing towards Maple Village, Kikyo had already set out alone and arrived at a village.
The villagers were very polite to the appearance of Kikyo, the shrine maiden.
The Warring States Period was an era when demons and monsters were rampant. How could the villagers neglect a powerful figure like the witch who could exorcise demons?
Kikyo also accepted the villagers’ kindness and strolled around the village.
However, when she was halfway through her stroll, Kikyo saw some children playing between the ridges of the fields. She froze in place, her eyes flickering slightly.
“Children…”
“Inuyasha, being able to meet you again is my greatest blessing at this moment.”
“I have lost the qualification to give birth to your offspring, so I will not resist you being with Kagome. Please comfort Kagome well.”
“We’ll be together then.” Muttering softly, Kikyo withdrew her gaze, took another step, and began to patrol the village.
After destroying a little monster in this village, Kikyo embarked on her journey again.
In just one day, the side effects of the talisman began to show.
If it were Kikyo in the original work, she would never acknowledge Kagome’s existence, and would even be jealous that Kagome could stay with Inuyasha.
However, now, Kikyo took the initiative to bring Inuyasha and Kagome together.
Because at this time Kikyo had been affected by the consciousness summoning talisman, she did not feel any jealousy towards Kagome, but instead felt empathy for Kagome.
Spiritual consciousness means that something in the soul is common.
And the other side.
Inuyasha was very fast and it only took him half an hour to return to Maple Village.
At this time in Maple Village, Kagome was drying fish with Kaede.
However, if you look closely, you can see that Kagome looks a little absent-minded at this moment.
As for why she was absent-minded, it was because she discovered that she seemed to feel Kikyo’s feelings for Inuyasha. Kikyo’s feelings for Inuyasha were very passionate, and this feeling made her heart extremely hot.
She didn’t know what was going on with this situation, but it made her feel very complicated.
Kikyo’s feelings for Inuyasha are so passionate, and coupled with the feelings Inuyasha has shown for Kikyo, the relationship between the two can be said to be extremely strong, and it is impossible for outsiders to interfere.
After spending these days together, she has fallen in love with Inuyasha, but she has not expressed it explicitly. However, it has been shown in their daily life, but Inuyasha does not seem to notice it.
Although she was somewhat distressed by this situation, she was not discouraged.
Because she believed that dripping water would wear away a stone, and sooner or later she would be able to enter Inuyasha’s heart.
But now, Kikyo has been resurrected.
Inuyasha’s feelings for Kikyo, and Kikyo’s feelings for Inuyasha are no less than Inuyasha’s feelings for her.
She seemed to be completely out of the game and had no hope left.
But the more she knew this, the stronger her feelings for Inuyasha became.
She knew that it was because of Kikyo.
But she was not very averse to this situation. On the contrary, she enjoyed it a little. However, this enjoyment made her struggle after she knew her situation.
She was so confused inside that her brain was in a mess and she didn’t know what she was thinking.
“What are you thinking about? Looking absent-minded?” At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded beside her.
Kagome was slightly startled because the voice was very familiar. It was the voice of the person she had been with day and night these days.
Turning around, everyone looked at Inuyasha’s familiar face and his concerned expression. For some reason, Kagome felt a strong impulse in her heart.
The next second, Kagome quickly stepped forward, stood on tiptoe, stretched out her hands to hold Inuyasha’s face, and moved her whole body forward.
Inuyasha:!!!
Chapter 40: Kikyo’s intention, Shippo’s request (old version)
“In other words, you had a dream last night, in which you dreamed of Kikyo, and you resonated deeply with Kikyo’s feelings for me?” Under the torii of the shrine, Inuyasha and Kagome sat side by side, and Inuyasha confirmed with Kagome with a strange look on his face.
“Yeah, that’s it.”
“The reason why I behaved like that just now was because I was affected by that resonant emotion.” Kagome nodded repeatedly and said with certainty.
As to whether this situation really occurred due to emotional resonance, only Kagome herself knows.
As for Inuyasha, after receiving Kagome’s affirmative answer, Inuyasha frowned slightly.
I didn’t expect that the consciousness talisman would have such side effects?
In other words, now Kikyo and Kagome are connected to each other to some extent in addition to their souls.
At the same time, Inuyasha also confirmed that when Kikyo asked him to deal with his relationship problems before leaving, she was referring to Kagome.
Kikyo should have sensed the situation on Kagome’s side just like Kagome did, so she said those words before leaving.
After all, the newly resurrected Kikyo has no connection with the present era, except for Kagome, with whom she has a close spiritual connection because of the consciousness summoning talisman.
After understanding this, Inuyasha looked at Kagome with a slightly complicated look.
Kagome also noticed Inuyasha’s eyes, but after just one glance at Inuyasha, she didn’t dare to look at him again.
“Inuyasha, I’m going to go back and help Grandma Kaede dry the vegetables.” After hurriedly saying this, Kagome fled away.
Inuyasha sat on the steps, quietly watching Kagome running downstairs, his heartbeat slightly quickening.
“Kikyou is a very decisive person. If she has any objection or dislike to Kagome liking me, she will definitely tell me directly instead of using such euphemistic words.”
“Just like fifty years ago, if you say you want to be with me, you are really ready to give up your responsibilities as a priestess and use the Four Souls Jade to turn me into a human.”
“So, Kikyo wants me to accept Kagome?” Inuyasha muttered in his heart as he looked at Kagome running downstairs, his mood becoming more and more complicated.
Kagome is very similar to Kikyo, but Inuyasha never regarded Kagome as a substitute for Kikyo, so he did not develop any feelings for Kagome.
But now, Kikyo’s behavior made Inuyasha not know how to respond.
Especially the kiss from Kagome just now made him feel extremely complicated.
Inuyasha quietly watched Kagome’s back as she walked to Kaede’s thatched hut. Only when she could no longer be seen did he sigh slightly.
“Take your time. You don’t know what will happen in the future.”
“After all, the current situation is different from the original. The relationship between Kikyo and I is deep-rooted. Kagome may not be the same as in the original. Maybe she will give up after a while.”
“If Kagome doesn’t give up after a while, then…”
Inuyasha stood up and was about to go down when he saw Jira and Shippo walking upstairs, apparently looking for him.
Looking at this scene, Inuyasha was slightly puzzled, so he did not go down. He stood quietly there waiting for the two to come up.
Soon, Jie Luo and Qi Bao came up.
“Inuyasha, I want to become stronger. Please give me the chance to become stronger!!” As soon as Shippo came in front of Inuyasha, he knelt down in front of Inuyasha and asked sincerely.
Hearing this, Inuyasha was slightly stunned, then looked at Yura.
“You told him?”
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Jie Luo knelt on one knee, put one hand on his chest, and said respectfully.
“Reason?” Inuyasha asked, raising an eyebrow.
“This is not something I told Qibao on purpose. Qibao guessed it when he discovered that I was practicing, so I told him that this situation of mine was given by you, Lord Inuyasha.” Jie Luo did not hide anything and explained the situation briefly.
Isn’t that just acting on your own initiative, and you didn’t tell others about the Seven Treasures Demon Blood Refining Technique?
That’s good. If Jie Luo told other people the news about the demon blood refining technique without his permission, Inuyasha would not show mercy to Jie Luo.
Although the demon blood refining technique will show obvious changes in demon power during practice, telling others about it yourself and having others discover it from your body are two different things.
Qibao must have noticed the boiling demon blood in Jie Luo’s body when he was practicing, so he guessed that Jie Luo had a way to quickly practice and improve his strength.
After all, in this era, monsters improve their strength very slowly, and the monster blood refining technique is obviously different from the monster cultivation of this era.
It was normal for Qibao to guess this.
“Are you sure you want to learn how to become stronger from me?”
“If you want to get the method to become stronger from me, then you must become my subordinate. Are you sure you want to do this?” Inuyasha looked at Shippo and said calmly.
“Yes, Lord Inuyasha!” Shippo answered very straightforwardly. Just now he was calling Inuyasha by his name, and now he called him Lord Inuyasha directly.
Qibao wants to become stronger, very strong.
If he had been powerful at the beginning, his father might not have died at the hands of the Feitian Mantian brothers.
He has never given up on improving his strength, but has achieved little results.
It was not until last night that he accidentally discovered the very obvious increase in Jie Luo’s strength during his practice. That was an improvement that was obviously different from the changes they experienced when practicing as monsters.
He immediately asked Jie Luo and requested Jie Luo to guide him in his cultivation, for which he was willing to pay any price.
However, after Yura told him that her training method was given by Inuyasha, he changed his target and came to ask Inuyasha for help.
Looking at Shippo’s determined eyes, Inuyasha thought for a moment and then nodded.
“Okay!”
Qibao will follow us in the search for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, so it’s not bad to have him as a subordinate. After all, he will only occupy a small position in the Book of Contract.
Although Qibao’s strength is weak, he will follow them to search for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, which should be of some use in the future.
Moreover, once the contract is signed, Qibao will be his subordinate, and he can also try to avoid this guy from cheating him.
“Really?”
“Thank you so much, Inuyasha!” Upon hearing Inuyasha’s agreement, Shippo’s eyes lit up and he was extremely excited, then he kowtowed to Inuyasha heavily.
Inuyasha’s brows twitched.
“It looks so painful! ! “
Chapter 41 Maitreya, Spiritual Power Cultivation (Old Version)
The next morning, Inuyasha and his companions set off early in the morning.
Kagome was so shy yesterday, but today she was as calm as ever, as if what happened yesterday never happened.
Before leaving, Inuyasha once again set up a barrier for Maple Village.
Moreover, the strength of the barrier set up this time is incomparable to the previous ones.
Inuyasha didn’t have much talisman paper before, so he didn’t dare to use too much at once.
But now Inuyasha has unlimited talisman paper, and his attainments in talismans are extremely powerful, so he can draw as many as he wants, so Inuyasha placed ten Four Symbols Barrier Talismans in Maple Village at one time.
Under normal circumstances, it can be used for about a year, and even if it encounters an attack from a Yokai-level monster, it can last for a day or two.
These one or two days were enough time for Feng to use the Thousand Miles Thread Talisman to contact Inuyasha and get Inuyasha and the others to come back.
It was easy to collect the fragments of the Shikon Jade before, but now it has become very troublesome. Inuyasha and his companions have been walking for two days without encountering a monster that possesses the fragments of the Shikon Jade. However, they did encounter quite a few miscellaneous monsters, which gave Kagome some practice.
After encountering five monsters in two days, Kagome has gained a lot of experience in dealing with monsters. Now she can deal with monsters with ease without any panic.
“Hey, Inuyasha, I’ve been curious before, why Kikyo didn’t follow you back.” At night, Inuyasha and others camped near a hot spring. While soaking in the hot spring, Kagome curiously asked Inuyasha who was sitting behind an uncle not far away.
“Ah, Kikyo said she wanted to destroy the Spider Demon herself, so she left first.” Inuyasha leaned against a big tree, looking at the dark night sky, and replied lightly.
As he spoke, Inuyasha also thought of Kikyo.
I don’t know what Kikyo is doing now, or whether she has found Naraku.
Would it be possible that Naraku had been killed directly?
After all, in the original work, Kikyo almost killed Naraku several times in the early days of her resurrection.
After that, as Naraku slowly grew up, this guy became difficult and hard to deal with.
Although he really wanted the sign-in reward, Inuyasha wouldn’t have any objection since Kikyo really killed Naraku.
“Hmm, is that so?”
“It’s a pity Inuyasha that you let Kikyo go.” Kagome was a little surprised when she heard this, and then said.
“Why do you say that?” Inuyasha asked in confusion.
“Because you seem to like Kikyo so much, and we meet again after fifty years, I think you won’t let Kikyo leave you.” Kagome expressed her thoughts.
“Kikyo has a strong will. Once she makes a decision, she will not be influenced by others.”
“I don’t want to influence Kikyo’s decision, so let Kikyo act on her own.” Inuyasha explained lightly.
“Is that so?” Kagome muttered softly after hearing that, and then stopped talking. She sank her upper body into the water and looked at the water silently, not knowing what she was thinking.
Jie Luo, who was taking a bath with Kagome, listened to the conversation between the two. His eyes flickered slightly, and he seemed to be thinking about something.
“Inuyasha, where are you going?” On Inuyasha’s side, Shippo, who was sitting next to Inuyasha and trying hard to practice the demon blood refining technique, noticed that Inuyasha had stood up and was immediately confused.
Normally, Shippo calls Inuyasha by his name directly, and only when Inuyasha tells him to do something will Shippo use a respectful title.
“Someone has entered the barrier I set up. I’ll go take a look.” Inuyasha said lightly, then walked out.
When resting, Inuyasha would set up a barrier nearby, so that if someone stepped into the barrier, Inuyasha would notice it immediately.
Just like the monkey who encountered the toad monster before, Inuyasha discovered the monkey as soon as it stepped into the barrier, without even using his sense of smell.
“He’s not an ordinary person.” Inuyasha muttered in a low voice as he walked towards the direction of the barrier that produced the reaction.
Soon, Inuyasha came near the barrier that reacted.
The man seemed to have no intention of showing up at all and remained in hiding, but Inuyasha was very aware of his presence and knew it clearly.
With a flash of his mobile, Inuyasha appeared directly behind a big tree.
At this time, behind the big tree, a man with short hair and wearing monk’s clothes and holding a staff in his hand was observing the situation in front of the big tree with a vigilant look.
This guy was completely unaware of Inuyasha’s movement. Even when Inuyasha was standing behind him, he still didn’t notice anything.
However, Inuyasha did not speak immediately, because the voice of the system sounded again in Inuyasha’s mind at this time.
[Ding! ! Meet the plot character Maitreya. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ! ]Great, it’s this guy.
Miroku, Naraku’s mortal enemy, has been cursed by Naraku since his grandfather’s generation. A wind hole appeared in the center of his palm that can suck anything into it.
Since then, Miroku has been searching for Naraku’s trace since his grandfather’s generation.
Inuyasha didn’t hesitate and chose to sign in directly.
[Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining ten years of spiritual power cultivation! ! ! ][Ten years of spiritual power cultivation: The host has cultivated spiritual power for ten years! ! ]As the system’s prompt sounded, a huge amount of spiritual power surged within Inuyasha’s body.
This spiritual power is dozens of times stronger than the spiritual power Inuyasha currently has in his body.
With such a huge amount of spiritual power obtained in an instant, even Inuyasha was unable to cover it up in time, and the fluctuations of spiritual power leaked out.
Maitreya, who was alertly looking ahead, instantly felt the powerful spiritual power fluctuation coming from behind him. A drop of cold sweat emerged from his forehead and slowly slid down his cheek.
“I didn’t even notice someone was so close to me!!”
Chapter 42: The Higher Onmyoji, Subconscious (Old Version)
Ever since he started traveling to look for traces of Naraku, Miroku has always maintained the highest level of vigilance. Even when he is sleeping, he will not fall asleep directly.
He could feel any slightest disturbance.
But now, now someone was so close to him and he didn’t even notice it. It was only when the other person exposed himself that he discovered the other person.
Inuyasha ignored Miroku’s shock at this time.
At this time, most of Inuyasha’s consciousness was placed in the system space and on his own attribute panel.
Skills: Soul-scattering Iron Claw, Flying Blade Blood Claw, Space-time Spiritual Power, Invulnerability to All Poisons, Super Divination, Flying on Clouds, Spiritual Pressure Cultivation, Monster Blood Refining, Monster Transformation, Shapeshifting, Fox Demon Transformation, Ten Times Cultivation
Strength: Great Monster Beginner (Upper Onmyoji)
“After ten years of spiritual cultivation, my Onmyoji level has been raised from a lower-level Onmyoji to a higher-level Onmyoji, which means I am now a monster-level being!!”
“I have to say that humans are truly blessed. Just ten years of spiritual cultivation is enough to compare to the hundreds of years of improvement of some monsters.”
“No, I should say that my aptitude is very strong. If I were a human, I would only need to practice and pass the trials to reach this level.” Looking at his current attribute panel, Inuyasha couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
Immediately, Inuyasha’s consciousness separated from the system space.
Although I stayed in the system space for a long time, only one second passed in reality.
This guy Maitreya was still in a state of shock at this time.
“Miroku!” Inuyasha spoke lightly, looking at the person in front of him.
Hearing this, Miroku, who was already shocked by Inuyasha, suddenly narrowed his eyes again.
“Who are you?”
“Why do you know me?” Miroku asked Inuyasha.
He was sure that this was the first time he and Inuyasha met, but Inuyasha called out his name easily.
Your reputation outside isn’t that strong, right?
As he spoke, Maitreya had already clenched his hand with the wind hole, ready to release the wind hole at any time.
Being able to approach me so easily without being noticed, this half-demon in front of me must be very terrifying.
If he wants to attack me, then with my abilities, except for the wind hole, none of my other abilities will be effective.
Looking at Miroku’s appearance, Inuyasha looked calm. He pinched a seal with one hand, and a five-element seal was quickly lifted. It fell on Miroku’s wrist with the wind hole at lightning speed.
A pale white fluorescence appeared, and Maitreya’s pupils suddenly shrank.
He could feel an invisible force emerging from his palms. It was the power of sealing, which was much more terrifying than the seal of the rosary that he used to seal the wind hole.
His own rosary beads were completely dwarfed by this sealing power and could not compare at all.
Sealing technique, this is a very powerful ability among the super divination techniques obtained by Inuyasha, which is only available under the Five Elements Technique.
Inuyasha can seal Miroku’s wind hole if he wants.
The power of Naraku’s curse is simply not capable of breaking through the seal set by Inuyasha.
At this time, Maitreya also reacted, and his eyes gradually changed from shock to joy.
He already felt the strength of the seal on his hand.
With this sealing power, as long as he does not continue to use the wind hole, his wind hole can be said to be completely sealed and will not continue to expand.
Well, this only works if you can use it in the future.
Looking at the current situation, I won’t be able to use it in the future unless Inuyasha removes the sealing power in my hand.
“Thank you very much!!” After coming to his senses, Miroku thanked Inuyasha.
Although he didn’t know what Inuyasha was planning, it was a fact that Inuyasha strengthened the seal on the wind hole in his palm.
He could feel that the sealing power in his hand was very strong, and if nothing unexpected happened, it would last for at least a few decades.
In other words, I am now extremely safe and no longer have to worry about the wind hole expanding and sucking me in.
Inuyasha shook his head slightly and did not answer. He waved his hand and created a gust of wind, which directly sent Miroku away.
Miroku is a good guy, but Inuyasha doesn’t like to work with him.
After all, this guy is a pervert.
Kagome is by his side, and Inuyasha doesn’t want Kagome to get along with this guy.
Thinking of this, Inuyasha was slightly stunned.
Do I care about Kagome?
Inuyasha suddenly realized that he seemed to have cared about Kagome very much from the very beginning.
When he first met Keiichiro Uzumaki, he took Keiichiro under his wing and asked him to protect Kagome, which showed that he cared about Kagome.
I don’t want Kagome to end up in the same situation as in the original novel where she was taken advantage of by others due to some coincidences.
He said that he had no feelings for Kagome and would not develop feelings for her as a substitute for Kikyo. He also did not want Kagome to continue staying in this era and put her in danger.
But in fact, it seems that he has always kept Kagome in his heart.
From the beginning.
It seemed that he didn’t want Kagome to leave his side.
Think about it this way, if Kagome, who is almost eight levels similar to Kikyo except for her personality, leaves me and is with someone else in the future, can I really accept it?
It seems…I can’t!!
Inuyasha didn’t want to deceive himself. He really couldn’t accept this.
From the first time I saw Kagome, I seemed to subconsciously want Kagome to stay by my side.
Even though he had always been thinking about resurrecting Kikyo in his heart.
Is it my possessiveness that is at work?
Inuyasha had to admit that he seemed to have been ignoring this subconscious thought in his mind.
With his whole brain in a mess, Inuyasha walked towards the direction where Shippo was.
Shippo was still training and didn’t care too much about Inuyasha’s return. Although he noticed the movement, he didn’t greet Inuyasha.
Inuyasha slowly sat back in front of the big tree he had been leaning against before, and looked quietly at the night sky. His mind was filled with the images of Kikyo and Kagome, which kept repeating over and over again, and finally the images of the two were frozen in his mind.
“Kikyo, I don’t want to give up on you and Kagome. In my previous life, I would have been considered a scumbag given my situation.” Inuyasha murmured in his heart as he stared at the night sky quietly.
“Well, he’s a scumbag, so what? Kikyo, you’ve already given her permission…”
PS: Happy New Year’s Eve!
Chapter 43: Clean and tidy (old version)
Time passed slowly as Inuyasha stared at the night sky.
In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed.
Kagome and Yura walked over from not far away. When Kagome saw Inuyasha staring at the night sky absentmindedly, she became a little confused and asked with concern.
“Inuyasha, what’s wrong with you?” As she spoke, Kagome half squatted down, moved in front of Inuyasha, and looked at him in confusion.
Looking at Kagome squatting in front of him, Inuyasha was slightly stunned, then reached out and held her in his arms.
Since Inuyasha has made up his mind, he will naturally not procrastinate.
“Eh?” Kagome screamed in surprise when Inuyasha suddenly hugged her.
However, after screaming, Kagome’s cheeks turned red.
Being held in Inuyasha’s arms was something she had always dreamed of, but she never expected it to come true.
However, the next second, Kagome thought of something and tried to break free from Inuyasha’s arms.
Because she thought of the existence of Kikyo.
She really didn’t know how to face Inuyasha and Kikyo now.
Because to Inuyasha and Kikyo, I was more like a third party who wanted to interfere with their relationship.
Although she did not give up, she did not really want to act as a third party.
The previous impulse was already extremely excessive.
She hadn’t let Inuyasha carry her on his back in the past few days.
If it were before, she would at least act coquettishly to Inuyasha once every two days and ask Inuyasha to carry her on his back.
Now she didn’t dare to do that, for fear that she would really destroy the relationship between Inuyasha and Kikyo.
However, the harder Kagome struggled, the tighter Inuyasha held her, leaving no chance for Kagome to break free.
Qibao, who was practicing nearby, was also awakened by the noise made by the two people.
Looking at the two people hugging each other, Qibao’s eyes widened.
However, the next second, Qibao was grabbed by the collar and left by Jie Luo.
Before leaving, Jie Luo’s eyes sparkled with excitement, as if she had encountered something that made her happy.
‘Inuyasha-sama and Kikyo-sama are lovers, but now Inuyasha-sama has done this!’
“Does that mean that Inuyasha-sama will not be devoted to Kikyo-sama and still likes Kagome?”
“Do I have a chance, too?” With this in mind, Jie Luo excitedly carried the confused Qibao away from here.
“Kagome, you like me, right? Then stay with me from now on.” Holding Kagome who was trying hard to break free from his arms, Inuyasha rested his chin on Kagome’s head and murmured softly.
Hearing this, Kagome was stunned for a moment. She stopped struggling and looked up at Inuyasha with disbelief on her face. She obviously didn’t expect Inuyasha to say this.
Isn’t Inuyasha deeply in love with Kikyo?
Why would you say something like that?
Looking at Kagome’s eyes, Inuyasha whispered softly once again.
“I don’t think of you as a replacement for Kikyo, but I seem to have had a good impression of you since the first time I saw you. I hope you can stay by my side and be with me.”
“These were my subconscious thoughts, and I didn’t even know it before.”
“It wasn’t until recently that I saw my heart clearly.”
“Although this will make you think that I’m two-timing, but I feel uncomfortable when I think that you might be with someone else in the future.” When Inuyasha said this, his arms around Kagome unconsciously tightened a little.
This time Kagome did not struggle, but let Inuyasha hold her tightly.
Listening to Inuyasha’s confession-like confession, Kagome not only did not think that Inuyasha was a scumbag, but her heart was filled with joy.
She liked Inuyasha so much that even when Kikyo appeared, she felt unwilling in her heart, but she did not give up, but just hid her feelings secretly.
Before, she was still blaming herself for wanting to interfere in the relationship between Inuyasha and Kikyo.
But then she thought it through.
Kikyo had already died when she fell in love with Inuyasha. Although Kikyo has been resurrected now, it also means that it was not her who interfered with their relationship, but it was just the fate of the world.
Because of this reason, she couldn’t let go of Inuyasha completely. It would be better to say that she was unwilling to miss out on Inuyasha.
But she didn’t know what to do next.
But he didn’t expect that Inuyasha also liked him. He had always behaved so upright before, but he didn’t expect that he was like this in secret.
However, when she thought of this, the figure of Kikyo appeared in Kagome’s mind.
She didn’t mind Kikyo’s existence, but would Kikyo allow this to happen?
“Inuyasha, Kikyo will be angry if you do this.” Everyone raised their heads again, looked at Inuyasha, and said softly.
When Inuyasha heard what Kagome said, he was slightly stunned.
Although Inuyasha confessed his feelings to Kagome, he never thought that Kagome would accept it. After all, it can be seen from the original work that Kagome’s personality is not the kind that would accept that her lover has someone else.
No, she might accept it later, but at this stage, Kagome probably wouldn’t accept it.
He was prepared to persist even if it took a long time to wake up, trying hard to make Kagome accept him.
But I didn’t expect Kagome to react like this.
However, after realizing it, Inuyasha’s heart was filled with joy.
It would be great if Kagome was willing to accept it.
A rare smile appeared on Inuyasha’s face, and he held Kagome’s hands tighter, almost rubbing Kagome into his chest.
“Inuyasha, it’s too tight, let me go a little.” Kagome, who was being hugged, said somewhat uncomfortably.
“Ah, sorry, sorry.” Inuyasha loosened his grip a little upon hearing that, but still held on.
Then, Inuyasha told Kagome about Kikyo’s situation.
“In other words, Kikyo originally allowed this?” After hearing Inuyasha’s words, Kagome was immediately surprised.
“Ah, it should be the side effect of the previous incident. You can feel Kikyo’s feelings, and Kikyo should be able to feel it too, so she made this decision.” Inuyasha nodded and said.
When Kagome heard what Inuyasha said, her cheeks suddenly turned red and she buried her head in Inuyasha’s arms.
Before, she had always been worried that Kikyo would know her thoughts, and she had always wanted to hide them. Unexpectedly, Kikyo already knew about it, and even allowed this little thought to exist in her heart. Kagome felt much more at ease, no longer nervous, and made a decision in her heart.
“That’s it…”
Looking at Kagome like this, Inuyasha couldn’t help but smile. He reached out and held everyone’s face. In everyone’s surprised eyes, Inuyasha put his face closer.
Ugh!!!
Chapter 44: The Human Heart is Unpredictable (Old Version)
Kagome’s problem has been resolved.
The group had a simple dinner and then set up the tent to rest.
In the past, Kagome always slept in the same tent with Yura, while Inuyasha and Shippo slept outside.
For these two monsters, sleeping in the open air is the norm and they don’t care at all.
However, something changed tonight.
Tonight, Inuyasha rested in the tent with Kagome, while Yura and Shippo slept outside in sleeping bags provided by Kagome.
Of course, although they had expressed their feelings to each other and had both accepted it, Inuyasha did not do anything to Kagome. The two of them lay together, whispering before bed, asking each other about their past, and the night passed quickly.
On the other side, Miroku, who was sent out by Inuyasha, flew thousands of meters in the air and then fell heavily to the ground, creating a shallow pit on the ground.
Maitreya was lying in a shallow pit, his face filled with confusion.
“It’s really strange that a half-demon can actually use spiritual power and has such powerful attainments as an Onmyoji!” After lying in the shallow pit for a long time, Maitreya slowly sat up, stroking his chin, frowning and muttering to himself.
As a wizard, he naturally saw that Inuyasha was a half-demon, but he used spiritual power, the spiritual power of an onmyoji, and he also possessed very powerful sealing spells.
He really had never heard of such a situation.
“The seal on my hand has become stronger, which is a good thing.” Maitreya looked at the seal on his hand which had been strengthened several times, his face full of surprise.
However, the next moment, Maitreya’s pupils shrank, and he felt something, so he put his hand into the lining, and then
“Damn half-demon, you actually took away my Four Souls Jade fragment.”
That’s right, when Inuyasha used his demonic power to blow Miroku away, he also took away the fragments of the Four Souls Jade from Miroku’s body.
The next morning, Inuyasha and his companions set out again early in the morning.
Because Kagome’s issue was resolved, the atmosphere of everyone’s schedule returned to its previous state.
Along the way, the four of them talked and laughed.
“Well, so to speak, you met a wizard last night, and that wizard had the fragment of the Shikon Jade on him, so you took the fragment of the Shikon Jade from him?” Kagome walked beside Inuyasha on the road, and said with a twitch in the corner of her eyes.
“As a reward for taking the Four Souls Jewel, I helped him with a small favor.” Inuyasha nodded slightly.
I helped Maitreya strengthen the seal. As long as the wind hole is not used anymore, this seal can keep Maitreya sealed until he dies of old age. Since I have helped so much, it should be no problem for me to take the two pieces of the Four Souls Jade.
Listening to Inuyasha’s explanation, Kagome somehow felt that things would definitely not be that simple.
But thinking about it, with Inuyasha’s personality, he would not do anything bad, so Kagome did not continue to ask, but changed the topic and continued the conversation.
Soon, Inuyasha felt the aura of the Shikon Jewel fragment.
“The breath of the Four Souls Jade!” Inuyasha said lightly, his nose moving slightly.
“Huh? Really? Then let’s go!!” Kagome’s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard Inuyasha’s words, and then she urged.
Although she could see the Shikon Jade and feel its aura, she could not perceive it over a large area like Inuyasha could.
After all, Kagome’s current strength is too weak. If Kagome was as strong as Kikyo, her perception of the Shikon Jewel would definitely be stronger than Inuyasha.
As she spoke, Kagome had already climbed onto Inuyasha’s back with ease.
“Can’t you just stand on the auspicious clouds?” Inuyasha rolled his eyes at Kagome’s actions.
“I just like lying on your back, let’s go quickly.” Kagome put her arms around Inuyasha’s neck and said in a coquettish tone.
Inuyasha looked back at Kagome, without saying a word, then jumped up and flew in the direction where he sensed the Shikon Jewel.
Seeing this, Jie Luo used his hair to pick up Qibao and followed closely.
“Hey, Jira, can’t you let me lie on your back like Kagome?!” Hanged by Jira’s hair, Shippo protested with a sense of despair.
He can also fly, but he turns into a ball and floats away. In that case, the speed is too slow and he can’t keep up with Inuyasha’s speed at all, so he can only rely on Jira, because only Jira can slightly keep up with Inuyasha’s flying speed.
“No.” Jie Luo refused without even thinking about it.
Only Lord Inuyasha can lie on my back, no one else is qualified.
In response, Qibao rolled his eyes speechlessly.
Following Inuyasha’s perception of the aura of the Shikon Jade, the four of them soon arrived at a place.
“Eh? Inuyasha, did you feel wrong?”
“Are there no monsters here?” After arriving here, Kagome looked at the situation below and said with some surprise.
There was no monster below, only an ordinary person running.
“No, that’s right, the fragment of the Four Souls Jewel is on that person.” Inuyasha shook his head slightly and said, then he landed downwards.
Jie Luo followed closely behind.
The four of them landed in front of the person below.
When the people below saw Inuyasha and his four companions falling from the sky, they were frightened at first. They collapsed to the ground and shouted loudly.
“Monster, monster!!”
For people of this era, there is no other possibility that the beings capable of flying are other than monsters.
Inuyasha heard that the three of them didn’t react at all when they heard this, only Kagome’s eyes twitched slightly when she heard this.
However, Kagome was only speechless for a moment, and then she didn’t care.
She has heard this kind of thing many times and doesn’t want to explain it anymore. It’s too troublesome.
“Inuyasha, where is the fragment you mentioned?” Kagome asked Inuyasha.
Inuyasha did not answer, but waved his hand, summoned a gust of evil wind, and took the bamboo tube hanging on the waist of the man on the ground.
“It’s right here.” Inuyasha said lightly, holding the bamboo tube in his hand.
The next second, the bamboo tube shattered, and black ink sprayed out, flying away under Inuyasha’s demonic power. A piece of fragment emitting deep purple light slowly fell into Inuyasha’s hands.
“Haha, there really is.” Kagome was a little shocked when she saw this scene.
It is normal to see monsters have them, but it surprised her to see wizards have them, but she could still accept it. After all, wizards are not ordinary people, so it is normal for them to collect these.
But she was shocked to find that an ordinary person had fragments of the Four Souls Jade.
“Don’t underestimate the people of this era. Their hearts are unpredictable. Humans also have evil hearts. Such humans can use the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, just like the guy in front of you.” Inuyasha reminded lightly.
“Eh!! Is that so?” These words surprised Kagome. She had never encountered such a situation before.
“Well, so don’t trust any strangers in this era.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and reminded.
“Okay, I understand.”
Chapter 45: Mingjia, Young Madam (Old Version)
After taking away the fragments of the Shikon Jewel, Inuyasha ignored the man slumped on the ground and left with Kagome and the others.
Anyway, this guy is not a good person, so there is no need to pay attention to him.
In the following time, Inuyasha and his companions no longer encountered any monsters that possessed the fragments of the Shikon Jewel, but they did encounter a monster in a castle.
“Then I’ll leave it to you, Lady Kagome!” In the castle, the lord knelt down in front of Kagome and asked her for help.
After these days of training, Kagome is now considered a shrine maiden with good strength. She even has mastered some of the lower-level talismans that Inuyasha has mastered.
Kagome has already mastered the use of exorcism talismans, such as those used to eliminate or drive away small monsters.
Of course, it is also because of Inuyasha’s guidance that Kagome has such strength.
If it were the same as in the original book, Kagome now only knows how to shoot arrows and nothing else, and the huge spiritual power hidden in her body is sometimes effective and sometimes not.
Now, Kagome is able to do the same as the priestesses and wizards of this era and help others exorcise evil spirits and eliminate monsters.
The castle where Inuyasha and others are now is haunted by monsters, so Kagome introduces herself and disguises herself as a shrine maiden.
As for Kagome’s school uniform, which is strange for people of this era and not a shrine maiden’s uniform, that is not a problem at all. She can make the lord here believe it by showing her abilities.
After Kagome used a few talismans to set up a simple exorcism barrier for the castle, Inuyasha and others were warmly received by the lord of the castle.
Inuyasha had no objection to Kagome’s approach, rather, he agreed with it very much.
After all, it is better to have a place to shelter from the wind and rain than to sleep in the wild.
And you can also get a sumptuous dinner.
In this era, ordinary villagers were unable to get enough food, but these lords were rich in material resources and did not treat themselves badly at all.
What Inuyasha and others did was the same as Miroku in the original work, but the difference is that Inuyasha and others did not cheat and make things up like Miroku.
Inuyasha and others would only do this if they really encountered a monster incident.
There was no form of entertainment in this era, so after dinner Inuyasha and the others gathered in a room to practice.
Jie Luo and Shippo were practicing the technique of refining demon blood, while Inuyasha was guiding Kagome in the practice of Yin-Yang Jutsu.
As for Inuyasha himself, he does not need to actively practice like Jie Luo and Shippo. The rewards obtained from the system allow Inuyasha to enter a state of practice. Even if Inuyasha does not actively operate, the demon blood refining technique and spiritual pressure refining method will operate automatically.
However, while guiding Kagome in her training, Inuyasha would also draw talismans in his free time.
When Kikyo left before, Inuyasha gave all the talismans to Kikyo. Although he replenished some of them during his free time, the number was not much, so Inuyasha would not waste this time when he was free, and spent all of it on drawing talismans.
Time passed quickly as they practiced, and before they knew it, it was already late at night. Instead of staying up late, everyone began to rest at an appropriate time.
Inuyasha was no exception. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes to take a rest.
However, not long after resting, Inuyasha suddenly opened his eyes and stared at his nose.
“Oh, Master Inuyasha, long time no see!!” On Inuyasha’s nose, an extremely tiny figure was waving and greeting him.
[Ding! ! The host has come into contact with the plot character Mingjia. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]“Mingjia, why are you here?” Ignoring the system prompt sounding in his mind, Inuyasha stared at Mingjia who was standing on his nose and asked with a frown.
Mingjia was the old man’s retainer. He had always been by the old man’s side during his lifetime. It was only after the old man passed away that this guy started wandering around.
In the original work, this guy appeared before Seshomaru came to find him, but he only appeared in front of him now.
Every time this guy shows up, something bad is going to happen.
In response to Inuyasha’s question, Meika did not answer Inuyasha immediately. Instead, he used his pointed nose to poke Inuyasha’s skin and began to suck blood.
In just a moment, Mingjia’s body swelled up into a small balloon.
“Oh, Master Inuyasha, what on earth happened to you!!” With his whole body floating in the air, Mingjia’s tone was full of surprise.
“Ah, it seems you have noticed it.”
“I’m a big monster now.” Hearing Meijia’s surprised words, Inuyasha knew what this guy was talking about without having to guess.
This guy can obtain information about other people by sucking their blood. Now that he has sucked his own blood, he can naturally feel that his blood is different from before.
His blood now is the blood of a great monster, Mingjia should be able to feel it through the blood.
After all, he had been sucking the blood of Inu Taisho in the past.
“Congratulations Master Inuyasha. Congratulations Master Inuyasha.”
“I didn’t expect that you, Master Inuyasha, would become a great monster.” From expanding in a second to shrinking back to its previous appearance, Meika landed on Inuyasha’s nose again. He put his four hands together and congratulated Inuyasha.
“Thank you.”
“You haven’t told me why you came to see me.” Inuyasha responded casually, and then continued to question.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, Kagome, who was lying not far from Inuyasha, rubbed her eyes and sat up.
“Inuyasha, what happened? What are you talking about alone?” Kagome asked Inuyasha.
Late in the night, Inuyasha was talking to himself. What was going on?
Jie Luo and Qi Bao also woke up and looked over here.
“Ah, this is him, Mingjia, the old man’s retainer.” Inuyasha pointed at his nose and introduced him to several people.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, Inuyasha quickly frowned.
“Meijia, is this the reason why you came to see me?” Looking at Meijia, Inuyasha said speechlessly.
Then, Inuyasha said something and jumped out.
“I’m going to meet Seshomaru!!”
“Hey, Seshomaru, brother is here again?” Kagome blurted out when she heard Inuyasha’s words.
“Eh? Is it the young lady herself?”
Chapter 46: Seshomaru’s Shock (Old Version)
That’s right, the reason why Mingjia appears here is that he is in trouble, just like in the original book.
Inuyasha smelled Seshomaru’s scent on the wind.
Sure enough, whenever this guy shows up, something bad happens.
Coming out of the castle, Inuyasha came to an open space.
This guy Seshomaru always goes out in a grand manner every time.
This time was no exception. The evil wind arrived before the people did.
The strong wind howled, sweeping across the earth, destroying the huge rocks on the ground.
Inuyasha, standing in the open space, looked at this scene and was slightly speechless.
With a wave of his hand, a powerful demonic energy instantly spread out and collided with the oncoming demonic wind.
The next second, a deafening explosion resounded through the sky.
At this time, the culprit who caused all this slowly appeared. A huge mountain ghost walked out of the forest, and Seshomaru’s figure was on the mountain ghost’s shoulder.
“Sesshomaru, do you have to make such a grand appearance every time?” Looking at the scene in front of him, Inuyasha’s mouth twitched slightly and he said speechlessly.
“Inuyasha, you have become stronger again. Your blood aura has become almost the same as mine and my father’s.”
“You, have reached the level of a great monster?” Seshomaru ignored Inuyasha’s teasing. Instead, his pupils shrank slightly and he said with a serious expression.
The blood scent is different. The previous Inuyasha’s blood scent was not this smell at all.
The blood aura of Inuyasha is similar to that of himself and his father, Inu Taisho.
That is the blood aura of a great monster level.
In other words, Inuyasha is now a great monster like him.
In just over ten days, such great changes have taken place in Inuyasha.
This change surprised him more than the change in Inuyasha the last time he saw him.
It is not easy to reach the level of a big monster.
You may be able to rely on various special moves and abilities to unleash the combat power of a great monster, but it is very difficult for you to raise your own level to the great monster level.
He had been trapped at the monster level for many years.
As for Inuyasha, it only took him a dozen days to complete this level leap.
This guy Inuyasha, after the seal was released, he moved in a direction that he could not understand at all.
However, this did not prevent him from coming and snatching Tessaiga.
He must obtain the power of Tessaiga.
“Inuyasha, what happened!!” At this time, Kagome and others in the castle also ran out.
As for the other people in the castle, none of them came out at this time, as they were all afraid of what was happening outside.
This is understandable. After all, the damage caused by the impact of the demonic energy between Inuyasha and Seshomaru just now is too terrible for ordinary people. It is simply a natural disaster that cannot be resisted by human power.
In addition, the appearance of such a huge mountain ghost made ordinary people in the castle even more frightened.
“Sesshomaru!!” After coming to Inuyasha’s side, Kagome saw Seshomaru and Jaken standing on the shoulders of the Yamanouchi, and blurted out immediately.
This time she did not speak without thinking as she did in the castle just now, but directly called Seshomaru “brother”.
“Such a powerful demonic aura, he must be Inuyasha’s brother!!” Shippo said in shock as she stood beside Kagome.
“That’s right. It’s because Master Seshomaru is here to cause trouble for Master Inuyasha, so Meika came here in advance to inform him.” Meika said, jumping on Kagome’s shoulder.
“Eh, is that so?” Kagome instinctively felt that she couldn’t believe it.
Inuyasha, who was in front of Kagome, twitched his mouth when he heard this. It would be a miracle if he believed this guy.
This guy was definitely being chased by Seshomaru.
Ignoring the funny guy Meika, Inuyasha took a step forward and walked towards Seshomaru.
Seshomaru also jumped off the mountain demon’s shoulder. When he jumped down, he did not forget to remind Jaken.
“Xiejian, back off!!”
“Ah, yes, Lord Seshomaru!!” When Meika heard Seshomaru’s words, he quickly responded, then controlled the mountain ghost to retreat backwards.
“Hey, Inuyasha, are we going to fight again?” When Kagome saw this scene, she understood what was going on and shouted quickly.
To be honest, after accepting Inuyasha’s confession, Kagome has already put herself in the position of Inuyasha’s partner, otherwise she would not have blurted out Seshomaru’s name after hearing it in the castle just now.
So now seeing that Inuyasha and Seshomaru looked like they were about to fight, Kagome didn’t want this to happen.
After all, Seshomaru is Inuyasha’s brother, and Inuyasha seems to regard Seshomaru as his own brother.
In this situation, it would not be a good thing for either side to get hurt in the fight.
Kagome has chosen to ignore the fact that Sesshomaru had one of his hands cut off by Inuyasha’s Wind Wound in the other world.
“Kagome, retreat back to the castle!!” Inuyasha ordered calmly.
After hearing Inuyasha’s answer, Kagome understood that the battle was definitely going to happen, so she didn’t continue to stop him and ran towards the castle with Yura and Shippo.
“Sesshomaru, I will not give you Tessaiga, so don’t dream on your own.” On this side, while Inuyasha was instructing Kagome, he did not stop walking. He continued to walk towards Seshomaru, his steps getting faster and faster, and finally he just ran.
“Nonsense, I, Seshomaru, will definitely get what I want!!” Seshomaru said coldly and indifferently.
As soon as he finished speaking, Seshomaru waved his intact hand, flashed, and rushed towards Inuyasha.
Poison Claw!!
Seeing this, Inuyasha did not hesitate, used the Shadow Apparition and quickly went forward.
The sharp soul-scattering iron claws collided with Seshomaru’s poisonous claws, and the golden light and emerald green poisonous miasma quickly spread. All the surrounding trees withered, and the area within a hundred meters was turned into a barren land!
Chapter 47: Create Your Own Moves, Monster Kingdom (Old Version)
As a great monster, Seshomaru’s body is full of poison, and his Poison Claws were created from the poison in his body.
In comparison, Inuyasha is only a half-demon and does not have this kind of poison in his body, so he will be very passive when facing poison and miasma, and may even be poisoned.
But that was the Inuyasha from before.
Inuyasha is no longer afraid of poison, not even miasma.
Now Inuyasha is not only not afraid of poison, but is the nemesis of poison.
Inuyasha’s blood can detoxify.
Both of them resisted with their bodies without using any weapons. After a brief collision, both of them flew backwards under the impact of the burst of demonic power.
Although they flew backwards, their postures were not in a mess. Instead, they were extremely elegant, with their sleeves fluttering in the wind, and they retreated lightly.
However, after casually floating three or four meters away, Inuyasha flashed and rushed forward.
“Sesshomaru, try the moves I just learned!!!”
Sky-tearing claws!!!
The Sky-Ripping Claw is a claw attack developed by Inuyasha after his Tessaiga gained the power of lightning.
The power of lightning was seized by Inuyasha after he obtained Tessaiga. It is not the power of Tessaiga itself. As the seizer, Inuyasha is very familiar with the power of lightning and can use it without Tessaiga as a medium. Inuyasha used this to create the Sky-Tearing Claws.
With one claw swinging out, the power of thunder rumbled, and the Thunder Claw took shape, soaring into the sky, tearing everything apart, very similar to the Panther King Claw of Grimmjow, the 60th Blade in Bleach! !
Looking at the situation in front of him, Seshomaru frowned slightly, then extended a whip of light from his fingers and swung it out violently.
The sky-tearing claws that soared into the sky collided with the emerald green light whip, producing an even more violent collision.
Inuyasha’s Sky-Tearing Claws are very powerful, but the demonic light whip used by Seshomaru is also not weak. It looks like just a thin whip of light, but its power is enough to split mountains and crush rocks.
The collision between the two instantly caused the surrounding air to explode. A powerful impact erupted suddenly, eroding the earth. The ground, which had already become a barren land, instantly cracked and the earth collapsed.
Neither Inuyasha nor Seshomaru paid any attention to this scene, and the battle continued.
Both of them have the ability to teleport, and when they fight together, they are just afterimages. They appear in one place one second and appear dozens of meters away the next.
The demonic energy caused by the powerful attack hammered the earth again and again, leaving the entire earth unrecognizable. The earth became a complete ruin and the terrain was changed.
“Wow, I didn’t expect the battle between monsters to be so terrifying!!” In the castle, Kagome stood outside a pavilion, looking at the battlefield with surprise on her face.
Because Kagome and the others were in the castle, Inuyasha consciously led the battlefield to the opposite direction of the castle during the battle. Therefore, at this time, the castle was not actually destroyed by the attacks of the two people, except for the impact of the demonic energy caused by the battle between the two people. The castle was still intact.
Kagome was genuinely shocked as she watched the two fight.
After so many years in the Warring States Period, this was the first time she had seen such powerful destructive force.
The most horrific destruction I had seen before was in the other world. During that battle between Inuyasha and Seshomaru, more than half of Inuyasha’s shoulder was cut off, but it was not as shocking as what was happening before my eyes.
“Ah, so the big monster will be the king of monsters, and can rule over an area and establish a monster kingdom!”
“Inuyasha-sama’s father, Inu no Taisho-sama, was once the absolute king of the West Country, commanding all the monsters in the West Country.”
“The West Country was very peaceful at that time.”
“Everything changed only after Lord Inu no Taisho passed away.” Jie Luo, who was standing by, explained to Kagome.
She has been a monster for nearly a hundred years and has heard of these things.
Before Inuyasha’s death, the Land of the West was a very suitable place for human survival, because Inuyasha was very friendly to humans and even had a human partner, Inuyasha’s mother Izayoi.
After the death of General Inu, the Western Kingdom gradually changed.
As the successor of Inu no Taisho, Seshomaru had no good feelings towards humans and did not care about the affairs between humans and monsters. The West Country gradually became the normal situation of this era.
“Hey, is that so?” Kagome nodded suddenly, and then understood.
Indeed, it seems normal for a being as powerful and destructive as Inuyasha and Seshomaru to be able to command so many monsters.
“Tell me, has Inuyasha ever thought about establishing a country like the West Country like his father, Inu no Taisho?” Then, Kagome thought of something and turned to Yura and said.
The Warring States Period was truly too cruel, and she had seen too many tragic events during her travels during that period.
If Inuyasha could have established a country like his father, Inu no Taisho, then ordinary people of this era would have had a better life.
Kagome just couldn’t bear to see this continue to happen.
Perhaps it was because she was born kind, or perhaps it was the compassion that was born after she gained Kikyo’s affection.
In short, she still hopes that people of this era can live a better life.
“I don’t know.”
“But from my observation of Inuyasha-sama, Inuyasha-sama will not pay attention to anyone except the ones he cares about.”
“Every time I help, it’s only because you asked me to help, Lady Kagome.”
“Lady Kagome, you can try to ask Lord Inuyasha. Maybe Lord Inuyasha will agree.” Upon hearing this, Jiro was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said.
“That’s right, Kagome, why don’t you mention it to Inuyasha?” Shippo also encouraged.
Hearing this, Kagome did not answer, but fell into deep thought, as if thinking about the possibility of doing so.
On the other side, the battle between Inuyasha and Seshomaru is still fierce.
Chapter 48: Retreating Seshomaru Again (Old Version)
“Inuyasha, pull out Tessaiga!!” The two fought evenly. After fighting for a few minutes, Seshomaru frowned slightly and shouted at Inuyasha.
“Um?”
“Why, I’m not strong enough to fight you now?”
“Or are you still thinking about Tessaiga and want to use the hand you just received to seize Tessaiga?” Inuyasha stepped back, floating and saying with a smile.
The arm of Seshomaru that was cut off by Inuyasha has not been revealed since it first appeared, but Inuyasha can clearly feel the aura of the Four Souls Jade there.
This situation instantly reminded Inuyasha of the situation in the original work.
After Seshomaru had his arm chopped off by himself, he once looked for a powerful monster, wanting to seize a powerful arm for his own use, but he failed.
And at this moment, Naraku appeared and presented a human arm inlaid with the Four Souls Jade.
It was because of this human arm that Sesshomaru was able to pick up Tessaiga for the first time, and showed the original Inuyasha what the sword of the human world, one of the three domineering swords, was, which could destroy hundreds of demons with one blow.
After hearing what Inuyasha said, Seshomaru remained expressionless and did not comment.
This was indeed the purpose of his coming here this time.
Since monsters cannot use Tessaiga, they can use human arms. This is why he accepted the deal with the half-demon named Naraku.
Waving the poison claw in his hand, Seshomaru attacked again.
However, this time Seshomaru had no intention of confronting Inuyasha, but instead set his sights on the Tessaiga on Inuyasha’s waist.
Just as Inuyasha said, Inuyasha’s current strength is no longer what it used to be. He has reached the same level as him. It is almost impossible to defeat Inuyasha head-on and take Tessaiga openly, so he can only snatch Tessaiga directly.
But Inuyasha will not give Seshomaru a chance.
Seshomaru directly tried to grab Tessaiga, and this time Inuyasha also pulled out Tessaiga directly.
Facing Seshomaru rushing towards him, Inuyasha’s demonic energy surged, and a demonic wind instantly wrapped around Tessaiga.
Seeing this scene, Seshomaru, who was rushing towards Inuyasha, narrowed his eyes and then suddenly increased his speed.
He understood that Inuyasha was preparing to use Wind Scar, but he would not give Inuyasha this opportunity.
At this moment, Seshomaru used the ability of demon power teleportation to the limit.
However, Inuyasha was no pushover. The moment Seshomaru suddenly burst out his speed, Inuyasha directly used the Teleport and flashed away more than ten meters in an instant.
As soon as Seshomaru appeared at the place where Inuyasha had just stood, Inuyasha’s figure had disappeared.
In response to this, Seshomaru was not at all flustered. He disappeared again and rushed towards the direction where Inuyasha dodged.
Both of them are dog demons with extremely sensitive sense of smell, not to mention the close distance. As soon as Inuyasha moved out, Seshomaru knew Inuyasha’s location.
However, this time Inuyasha was prepared.
This guy Seshomaru is a bit difficult to deal with. Inuyasha and Seshomaru are both big monsters now, and their strength is almost the same. The only thing that Inuyasha can use to defeat Seshomaru now is the Tessaiga in his hand.
Therefore, if you want to defeat Sesshomaru, it is necessary to activate Tessaiga.
When Seshomaru dodged over, Inuyasha’s Tessaiga move, Wind Scar, had already been activated, and a large-scale slash created by the demonic energy swept out from the front.
As soon as he appeared, Seshomaru collided head-on with the Wind Scar swung by Inuyasha.
Compared to the previous time in the other world, Seshomaru was a little prepared this time. The moment he appeared, he used his demonic power to teleport again and avoided the attack.
However, Seshomaru overestimated his own speed, and underestimated the range of Inuyasha’s Wind Scar. Seshomaru still failed to dodge it completely, and his newly reattached arm flew up again, and his sleeve flew out with it.
Looking at this scene, Sesshomaru frowned slightly, leaped back, and completely escaped from the attack range of Wind Scar. He stopped where he was, and looked at Inuyasha calmly.
Although Seshomaru dodged the Wind Wound that Inuyasha swung, it hit the hill behind the two of them directly.
In just a moment, the entire hill evaporated.
All the monsters in the hill were killed by this blow.
If Inuyasha had obtained a system that allowed him to level up by killing monsters, then at this moment the sound of experience points being gained continuously would definitely be heard in Inuyasha’s mind.
Too bad Inuyasha isn’t one.
“Sesshomaru, do you want to continue?” After launching this Wind Scar attack, Inuyasha did not continue, but stopped, stood there and smiled faintly.
In response to Inuyasha’s words, Seshomaru remained silent, but he was thinking about something in his heart.
Want to demonize?
The demonized self will be more powerful, but will also become a target.
Forget it, let’s stop here for this time.
After making up his mind, Seshomaru turned around and left.
The purpose of his coming here could no longer be achieved, so leaving here directly was the most appropriate option.
Originally, he came to find Inuyasha because Inuyasha’s strength was inferior to his. As long as he was careful and not as arrogant as before, he could definitely snatch Tessaiga from Inuyasha with his own powerful strength.
But now, Inuyasha is a big monster like himself. His skills are much stronger than last time and he is not weaker than himself at all. His advantage has disappeared.
So there was no point in him staying here any longer.
It has always been his creed to make sure that things are done right.
Wait until you are sure, then come over.
Although he thought so, Seshomaru had a trace of self-doubt in his heart.
Inuyasha’s strength is increasing so quickly, is he really sure he can get Tessaiga from him?
Even if Inuyasha didn’t use Tessaiga, it seemed impossible for him to defeat this guy now.
Watching Seshomaru leave, Inuyasha didn’t care. He sheathed Tessaiga, then flashed and appeared on the arm of Seshomaru that he had cut off.
With one step, the arm turned into ashes, and a fragment emitting enchanting light appeared in front of Inuyasha.
Fragment of the Four Souls Jade, Naraku, you finally showed up!
Chapter 49: Kikyo’s Arrival and Purpose (Old Version)
After Seshomaru left, Kagome and others quickly ran out.
“Inuyasha, are you okay?” Kagome asked with concern as she ran over.
“fine.”
“You wait here for a while, I’ll go out.” Inuyasha shook his head slightly, then whispered.
“Where are you going?” Hearing this, Kagome was stunned for a moment, and then asked quickly.
“Naraku showed up, I’ll go around and see if that guy is there.” Inuyasha did not hide anything and explained directly.
Naraku is very good at hiding. Even though Inuyasha has a very strong sense of smell, he cannot find where he is hiding, so Inuyasha needs to use other methods to find him.
“I’ll go too!” Upon hearing that, Kagome immediately expressed her desire to go along.
Hearing this, Inuyasha thought for two seconds and then nodded.
However, just as Inuyasha agreed, Kagome was slightly startled.
“Kagome, I have something to talk to you about, please stay.” Kikyo’s voice echoed in Kagome’s mind.
“What’s wrong?” Inuyasha was a little confused when he saw Kagome’s dazed look.
“Ah, Kikyo’s voice appeared in my mind.” Kagome came to her senses after hearing this, and without hiding anything, she told what had just happened.
Inuyasha was a little surprised when these words came out.
Can Kikyo actually connect with Kagome mentally?
Could this be another side effect of the consciousness channeling talisman?
With Kikyo’s ability, it seems that it is not impossible if their consciousness shares one soul.
“What did Kikyo say?” Inuyasha asked immediately.
“Kikyou said she had something to tell me alone.” Kagome nodded and replied.
Hearing this, Inuyasha raised an eyebrow slightly.
“In that case, you wait here for a while, Kikyo. I’ll go look around for Naraku.” Inuyasha said to Kagome.
“Inuyasha, I’m a little worried. Is everything really okay?” Kagome pulled Inuyasha’s sleeve, looking hesitant and worried.
Hearing this, Inuyasha understood what Kagome was thinking. He put his hand on her hair and rubbed it gently.
“Don’t worry, it’s okay.”
“Kikyo won’t make things difficult for you.” Inuyasha gently stroked everyone’s hair and soothed them in a gentle tone.
After being comforted by Inuyasha, Kagome felt relieved.
“Yeah.” Kagome nodded slightly, her voice very soft.
With Inuyasha’s words, she felt relieved.
“Jira, Shippo, you two stay here too.” Then, Inuyasha looked at Jira and Shippo again, gave them an order, and then jumped up and flew into the sky.
Kagome and the others quietly watched Inuyasha’s leaving back. Only after Inuyasha’s back disappeared did the three of them withdrew their gazes.
“Kagome, I’ll take Shippo and leave first then.”
“I’m nearby, call us if you need us.” Jiro reached out and grabbed Shippo’s collar and said to Kagome.
She had just heard what Kagome said. What Kagome had just said was that Kikyo had something to talk to her about alone, so she and Shippo shouldn’t be here to get in the way.
“Hey, Jie Luo, let me go. I can walk by myself.” Qibao struggled, looked up and shouted at Jie Luo in dissatisfaction.
However, both Kagome and Yuura ignored Shippo’s protests.
“Well, you guys go back to the castle first.” Kagome nodded and said.
Jie Luo nodded in response, then left with Qibao, leaving everyone alone.
Kagome turned her head and looked not far away.
“Kikyo seems to be able to sense my presence in some way, and can even communicate with me through my soul.”
“It’s in this direction!!” Looking in that direction, Kagome murmured softly.
Kagome had more or less guessed about the connection between herself and Kikyo.
It was probably because of the ball of light that Inuyasha had extracted from her body. However, Kagome was not angry about this. Rather, she quite liked the current situation.
She couldn’t contact Kikyo directly like Kikyo did, but she could feel that Kikyo was approaching, and in this direction.
Kikyo didn’t make Kagome wait too long. In just five minutes, Kikyo appeared in front of Kagome.
Kikyo was still wearing the shrine maiden costume of a white top and a red kimono skirt, her hair tied up with a white headband, and her whole body exuded a holy aura.
When she saw Kikyo again, Kagome looked slightly dazed.
It wasn’t until Kikyo greeted her that Kagome came back to her senses.
“Hello again, Kagome!!”
“Hello, Kikyo.” Even with Kagome’s cheerful personality, she felt a little awkward facing Kikyo.
The main reason is that she doesn’t know how to face Kikyo now, otherwise she wouldn’t say such formal words.
“Relax, don’t be nervous.” Kikyo saw Kagome’s mentality and spoke softly to comfort her.
After hearing what Kikyo said, Kagome felt a little relieved.
She was a little worried that Kikyo would have a bad attitude when she saw her again. Now it seems that just as Inuyasha said, Kikyo seems to really accept her existence.
“Although I asked Inuyasha to accept you, I really didn’t expect Inuyasha to act so quickly, and succeed.”
“It seems that Inuyasha has changed a lot over the years.” Looking at the change in Kagome’s expression, Kikyo smiled slightly and then said.
Although she asked Inuyasha to accept Kagome’s existence, she really didn’t expect Inuyasha to be so fast.
Just a few days later, she sensed Kagome’s emotions, so she came over directly.
However, she didn’t want to see Inuyasha.
This guy was so fast that she felt a little unhappy, even though they had only not seen each other for a few days.
Hearing Kikyo’s words, Kagome’s cheeks instantly turned red, and she didn’t know what to say for a moment.
Seeing Kagome’s reaction, Kikyo smiled slightly in her heart.
It seems that she is still a little girl who is not very worldly-wise.
But Kikyo was not here to tease Kagome. She came here with a purpose.
“Kagome, leave Inuyasha and come with me for a while.”
“I will guide you in your practice.”
“You have a huge spiritual power inherited from me, which needs to be developed well.”
“Although Inuyasha can help you develop this power, he is not suitable.”
“Huh?”
Chapter 50: Searching for the enemy over a thousand miles, Kagome is taken away by Kikyo (old version)
While Kikyo was meeting Kagome, on the other side, Inuyasha had already locked onto Naraku’s figure in the sky.
Even through the dense treetops, Inuyasha was still able to spot Naraku at a glance. His white baboon skin was too conspicuous.
Without any hesitation, Inuyasha flashed and teleported towards Naraku.
At this time, Naraku had already discovered that Inuyasha was looking for him and was leaving as quickly as possible.
While jumping on the tree, Inuyasha’s figure suddenly appeared behind him, which startled Naraku and he turned around quickly.
“Inuyasha!!” Naraku only had time to shout Inuyasha’s name before he was cut in half by Inuyasha’s hand. Only a wooden doll cut in two was left, falling from the sky.
Naraku is Inuyasha’s mortal enemy, and Inuyasha doesn’t want to waste time talking to this guy.
Seshomaru might have said a few more words to this guy, but Inuyasha wouldn’t.
“As expected, this mouse never uses its true form to cause trouble.” Looking at the falling puppet, Inuyasha sneered.
Naraku has always been like this. As long as he can use the puppet technique, he will never let his real body appear.
However, even if Naraku did not appear in front of Inuyasha in person, Inuyasha could still make things difficult for Naraku.
Inuyasha made a seal with one hand, and a faint light appeared between his fingers.
“Five Elements Technique·Searching for the Enemy from the Great Source·Destroying the Enemy from a Thousand Miles Away!!”
At the same time, on the other side, in a castle, a handsome young man with noble airs was lying quietly on the bed. On the counter not far away, a doll that looked exactly like the one that was split in half by Inuyasha was stuck on a potted plant.
At a certain moment, a sharp light suddenly appeared on the doll, and then the doll was cut in half, and the upper body slowly fell onto the soil in the basin.
The noble young man on the bed slowly opened his eyes.
Hitomi Yindao, a young master of the castle with a face so exquisite that it can rival Seshomaru, who is loved by his subordinates and has a kind heart.
Unfortunately, he had been possessed by Naraku at this time.
“Inuyasha, I haven’t seen you for fifty years. Your personality has changed a lot. You are so decisive in killing!!!” Naraku covered his face with a gloomy expression and murmured in a low voice.
However, the next second, a smile appeared on Naraku’s lips.
No matter how decisive you are, I use puppetry and you can’t attack my real body at all.
However, just as Naraku had this thought, his pupils shrank, his body trembled unconsciously, and a stream of blood suddenly spurted out, staining the white quilt.
“What is going on!!”
“I’ve been attacked!!” Feeling the sudden changes in his body, Naraku’s face was full of disbelief.
Just now, he inexplicably felt that his body had suffered a strong attack, causing him to be seriously injured in an instant.
However, there was clearly no one around him, and he didn’t even understand what this sudden attack was all about.
At this moment, the corner of Naraku’s eye suddenly swept across the doll broken into two pieces not far away, and an idea suddenly emerged in his mind.
“Mosaga!!!”
That guy Inuyasha used some unknown means to attack my real body through the puppet.
“No, it shouldn’t be possible. How could Inuyasha have such ability!!” As soon as this thought came to his mind, Naraku threw it out of his mind.
In his understanding, Inuyasha has always been a reckless man who can’t do anything other than physical attacks. How is it possible that he can attack the user through the medium of a puppet?
However, although he did not believe that Inuyasha had this ability, Naraku became alert and wanted to eliminate this weakness of his.
On the other side, Inuyasha looked at the puppet in his hand that was gradually turning into ashes and smiled faintly.
Although it can’t kill you directly, being able to seriously injure you is also a good choice.
“It’s a pity that this doll can only be used as a medium once, otherwise I could keep it and give it to Naraku when I have nothing to do.”
“Naraku, this is the interest I charge you.”
“Just keep living on as long as you can.” Inuyasha murmured softly, looking at his palm.
As for the Four Souls Jade, Inuyasha really cannot use this kind of Shuoyuan’s Five Elements Technique. If he could, Inuyasha would be able to know the locations of all the Four Souls Jades by now.
Immediately, Inuyasha turned around and left, flew up in a flash, and flew towards the castle.
However, when he flew halfway, Inuyasha felt something strange.
Because he only smelled the scents of Yura and Shippo in the castle, while the scents of Kagome and Kikyo were not in the castle, but had left the castle and gone in other directions.
Frowning slightly, Inuyasha sped up.
Soon, Inuyasha returned to the castle.
“Jira, Shippo, what’s going on?” As soon as he landed, Jira and Shippo came up to him, and Inuyasha asked them.
“Lord Kikyo said that she wanted to teach Lady Kagome her training, and took Lady Kagome away.”
“Lady Kagome volunteered, so I did not stop her.”
“Also, Lord Inuyasha, this is the letter that Lady Kikyo left for you.” Jie Luo answered, and at the end, Jie Luo took out an envelope from his chest and handed it over.
Hearing this, Inuyasha frowned slightly, took the envelope, opened it and began to read.
Looking at the familiar handwriting and contents in the envelope, Inuyasha’s mouth twitched slightly.
“I’ll take Kagome away. I’ll be the one guiding Kagome’s miko training.”
“Don’t worry, it won’t be long. We’ll have her back here soon.”
“Don’t chase me. I don’t want to see you now.”
These few short sentences made Inuyasha feel helpless.
Because Inuyasha saw Kikyo’s strong jealousy from the few words she left behind.
Didn’t you hint at me to do this? I did it according to my heart and your hint, so why are you jealous?
However, although he was helpless, Inuyasha had no objection.
Indeed, as Kikyo said, Kagome’s spiritual power was inherited from her, and was more suitable for practicing the abilities of the shrine maiden system.
Kikyo won’t hurt Kagome, so let Kagome learn from Kikyo for a while.
Besides, it was Kagome who followed on her own initiative, so there was no reason for her to stop her.
“Jira, go to Kikyo and Kagome and protect them.” Inuyasha ordered Jira.
Hearing this, Jie Luo, who had some ulterior motives in his heart, froze in his expression, and then knelt on one knee.
“Yes, Inuyasha-sama!!”
“By the way, where’s Mingjia?”
“this…”
Inuyasha: …Running away again? Well, that’s just his character.
By the way, Mingjia’s arrival also triggered a check-in.
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Records of the Demon World! ! ][The Records of the Demon World records what Mingjia saw and heard during his travels in the demon world. It can be called an encyclopedia of the demon world! ]Inuyasha: …It should be of some use.
Chapter 51: Demon-killing Village, Sign in Three Times (Old Version)
After resting for a night in the castle, Inuyasha and Shippo set out again the next day. As for Yura, he had followed Kikyo and Kagome last night.
Although he set out again, Inuyasha did not take the previous route, but went the other way.
After using the Five Elements Technique to chase Naraku last night, Inuyasha followed the source and felt the direction of Naraku.
Although the exact location cannot be determined, I know that Naraku is in this direction.
It’s a pity that the Naraku who appeared yesterday was not Naraku’s real body, otherwise Inuyasha would have been able to trigger the sign-in again.
“Inuyasha, is it really okay for Kagome to go with that priestess named Kikyo?” On the way, Shippo asked Inuyasha with some concern.
“It’s okay, Kikyo won’t hurt Kagome.” Inuyasha shook his head lightly and said in a firm tone.
“Really?” Qibao nodded after hearing that, but didn’t ask any further questions.
Since Inuyasha said it’s okay, then it should be okay.
The two followed Inuyasha’s direction and continued forward.
Along the way, the two passed through several villages and nothing happened.
until
“The aura of the Four Souls Jade has been taken away.” Inuyasha said lightly while looking at the corpse of the centipede monster on the ground.
“According to the villagers, this centipede monster was killed by a demon exorcist named Shanhu.”
“Inuyasha, all the demon hunters live in the demon hunter village. Do you want to go look for them?” Shippo said on the side. This was the information he got from asking the villagers just now.
“Well, let’s go and take a look.” Inuyasha nodded.
Inuyasha felt that the demon hunter’s village and the cave where Tsuiko was located near the village should be plot points that could trigger sign-in, so he had to go and take a look.
Thinking of this, Inuyasha jumped up and flew into the sky.
Upon seeing this, Qibao quickly turned into a balloon and floated up.
“Inuyasha, wait for me!!”
Inuyasha now has the experience and knowledge of Meika and knows where the Demon-Hunting Village is, so he did not wander around in the mountains as in the original book to discover the location of the Demon-Hunting Village. After flying in the sky for a while, he soon saw the Demon-Hunting Village.
Inuyasha didn’t hesitate and flew down directly.
There is a sentry tower in the Demon-Hunting Village. When Inuyasha came down, the sentry of the Demon-Hunting Village discovered Inuyasha’s presence and sounded the alarm immediately.
In an instant, the entire demon-hunting village was in action. Ordinary villagers quickly entered the houses, and the demon-hunters took out their weapons one by one, quickly gathered together, and stood ready, ready to fight at any time.
The leader was a middle-aged man with a sturdy build and a determined look.
You don’t need to look to know that this guy is the chief of the Demon-Hunting Village and the father of Coral in the original novel.
This guy only appeared in one or two episodes in the original work, and then died.
The demon hunters of the Demon Hunting Village were very cautious when facing a humanoid demon like Inuyasha who could fly, and did not attack immediately.
The demon hunters in the Demon Hunting Village all know one thing: those that can fly but have strange shapes are mostly miscellaneous demons and small demons, which are within their range of ability to deal with.
But if it is in human form and can fly, then it is definitely at the monster level. They may be able to deal with it, but there is a 50% chance that they will suffer heavy losses.
Because the strength of monster-level beings is extremely terrifying.
So when faced with Inuyasha flying to the demon-hunting village, the demon hunters did not dare to act rashly.
Inuyasha landed in the demon-hunting village very smoothly.
[Ding! ! Arrived at the special location, the Demon-Slaying Village. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! !]As expected, the Demon-Hunting Village is a special place. So, the birthplace of the Four Souls Jade near the Demon-Hunting Village is also a special place.
Although he got the sign-in, Inuyasha did not sign in directly. Instead, he looked at the many demon hunters who were ready in front of him.
The leader must be Coral’s father. His name never appears in the original book, so we don’t know what it is.
Speaking of which, the tragedy of the Demon-Hunting Village has not happened yet. Do you want to help these people?
Wait until the demon hunter takes on the demon-hunting mission in the castle where the young city lord possessed by Naraku is located, and follow him. Naraku will also be there. Go find him to trigger the sign-in, and beat him up by the way.
However, just as Inuyasha had this thought, another system prompt sounded.
[Ding! ! Contact with the plot character Amber, congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ! ]After hearing this hint, Inuyasha unconsciously looked at the many demon hunters and found that a little kid had run to Coral’s father at some point.
It seems to be Coral’s younger brother Amber.
With a slight shake of his head, Inuyasha prepared to leave.
The purpose of coming here this time is to see if I can trigger the sign-in.
And just at this moment, Inuyasha suddenly remembered something.
“How many fragments of the Four Souls Jewel do you have here?” Inuyasha asked the people in the Demon-Exorcist Village.
“The target is the fragments of the Four Souls Jewel?!” As soon as Inuyasha said this, the atmosphere changed instantly. Everyone who was already very wary of Inuyasha instantly regarded Inuyasha as an enemy. The atmosphere became tense and people were ready to fight at any time.
“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not interested in the Four Souls Jade. It’s just that the Four Souls Jade was broken by someone close to me, so I’m collecting it now.”
“The Shikon Jade is not contaminated in my hands.” Looking at the reactions of the crowd, Inuyasha also knew why they were like this. He immediately took out the fragments of the Shikon Jade that he had collected from his collar and showed them to everyone.
After seeing the fragments of the Shikon Jewel on Inuyasha’s neck, everyone was shocked. They didn’t expect that Inuyasha had so many fragments of the Shikon Jewel in his hand, almost reaching one half.
However, after being surprised, everyone was even more shocked when they noticed the condition of the Shikon Jewel on Inuyasha.
Inuyasha, a monster, was holding a fragment of the Shikon Jade. Surprisingly, the Shikon Jade was not contaminated at all. Instead, it was very holy, as if it had been purified.
Just with this one thing, the hostility of the people in the Demon-Slaying Village towards Inuyasha disappeared by nine levels.
The Four Soul Jade came from them, and they knew the situation of the Four Soul Jade very well.
Once the Four Souls Jade falls into the hands of a person with evil thoughts or a demon, it will be contaminated and the halo on its surface will become extremely evil. If the contamination is serious, the halo will even turn black.
The fragment of the Shikon Jade in Inuyasha’s hand not only did not have any evil aura, but was extremely holy. They naturally knew what this meant.
“Excuse me.” All the demon hunters put away their weapons, the atmosphere became relaxed, and Sango’s father apologized to Inuyasha.
“It’s okay.” Inuyasha shook his head calmly.
“Hey, Inuyasha, wait for me.”
“Father, I’m back!!” At this time, two voices sounded simultaneously from the sky and outside the Demon-Hunting Village.
[Ding! ! You have come into contact with the plot character Coral. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ! ]Chapter 52 Coral, Three Rewards (Old Version)
“It’s really surprising. I didn’t expect that Lord Inuyasha is actually the half-demon who accompanied Lady Kikyo fifty years ago!!” In the demon-hunting village, Coral’s father looked at Inuyasha with surprise on his face.
As the village chief of the demon-hunting village, Coral’s father has some understanding of what happened fifty years ago. After all, the fragments of the Four Souls Jade were sent by his grandfather’s generation of demon hunters. The demon hunters are naturally very concerned, and once anything happens to the Four Souls Jade, they will find ways to help.
However, the shrine maiden Kikyo who guarded the Shikon Jade fifty years ago died in a fire with the Shikon Jade, and the Shikon Jade disappeared after that.
It only reappeared recently, and was shot to pieces by the reincarnation of the witch.
“It’s strange that you know me.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and looked at Coral’s father with some surprise.
“Now that you know, it’s easy to talk about it.”
“Let’s get straight to the point. We are collecting the Four Souls Jade fragments. I hope you will hand them over to me.”
“If you continue to stay in the Demon-Slaying Village, it will only bring disaster to the village. There are many monsters looking for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade now.”
“Now there are only some small monsters, but as time goes by, some powerful monsters will notice the situation of the Four Souls Jade and start to take action against the fragments of the Four Souls Jade.”
“You can’t withstand the attacks of those monsters.” Then, Inuyasha went straight to the point and stated his purpose again.
After hearing what Inuyasha said, Coral’s father did not give an immediate response, but fell into silence.
Although Inuyasha was not wrong, he could not just hand over the fragments of the Shikon Jewel so casually. After all, they were obtained by his fellow villagers by killing monsters.
Moreover, he was not sure whether giving the fragment of the Shikon Jewel to Inuyasha was a good thing or a bad thing.
“I need to discuss this with my companions.” Coral’s father said politely.
“Please go ahead.” Inuyasha nodded and said indifferently.
Not long after Coral’s father left, three heads popped out from the direction of the door.
“Inuyasha, how did the conversation go? Did you get the Shikon Jewel?” The last one was Shippo, he was more concerned about the Shikon Jewel fragments.
In the middle is amber, and at the top is coral.
Qibao’s sudden voice exposed several people. Coral and Amber stood up and walked inside.
“Your name is Inuyasha, right? Is what you just said true?” After coming to Inuyasha’s side, Sango asked Inuyasha.
She was quite curious about Inuyasha, a half-demon who was holding the Shikon Jewel, but the Shikon Jewel was not contaminated.
This means that Inuyasha is not an evil monster and has no improper desires for the Shikon Jewel.
The Four Souls Jade is a thing that has a very strong attraction to monsters. However, Inuyasha, as a half-demon, is able to ignore this temptation.
She is very interested in Inuyasha.
At the same time, she was also very concerned about what Inuyasha said.
If the fragments of the Four Souls Jade continue to be kept, will the Demon-Hunting Village really attract powerful monsters?
If that was true, then she hoped that Inuyasha would take the fragments of the Shikon Jewel away.
After all, compared to the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, she cares more about the safety of her companions in the village.
As the most skilled and powerful demon hunter in the demon-hunting village, Coral is very clear that their demon-hunting village is not that strong, and a slightly stronger monster may be able to wipe out their entire village.
The only monsters they would take on in the demon-hunting village were those that were large in size but had strange shapes. As for monsters like those in human form, they would be extremely cautious because they might get into trouble if they were not careful.
Moreover, if a large group of miscellaneous monsters and small monsters attacked, their Monster-Exorcising Village would not be able to cope with it. Even if they could annihilate the invading group of monsters, the Monster-Exorcising Village would still suffer heavy losses.
So, if what Inuyasha said was true, then she must persuade her father and other companions to let Inuyasha take the fragments of the Shikon Jewel away.
“Ah, it’s true. Someone is now eyeing the Demon-Exorcist Village.” Inuyasha glanced at Coral, then nodded and affirmed.
This guy Naraku has now set his sights on the demon-killing village.
This guy should know that there are many fragments of the Four Souls Jade in the Demon-Killing Village, so he plans to lure the tiger away from the mountain, transfer all the masters of the Demon-Killing Village, and then gather a large group of monsters to attack the Demon-Killing Village, destroy the village, and get the fragments of the Four Souls Jade.
Seeing that Inuyasha was not joking, Sango frowned slightly and finally nodded.
“I understand. I will go and persuade father and them.” After saying this to Inuyasha, Sango turned around and left quickly.
Watching her sister leave, the little kid Amber hurriedly followed.
“Wait for me, sis!”
Inuyasha didn’t care as he watched the brother and sister leave.
“Hey, Inuyasha, do you think we can get the fragments of the Shikon Jewel?” At this time, Shippo asked the same question again.
“Well, who knows?” Inuyasha smiled and replied.
After answering Shippo’s question, Inuyasha’s mind immersed itself in the system.
At this time, Inuyasha had already signed in three times.
The first one is triggered by arriving at the Demon-Hunting Village, and the second and third ones are obtained from siblings Coral and Amber.
“System, sign in!” Inuyasha instructed the system in his heart.
[Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the purification spiritual power! ! !][Purification Spiritual Power: The spiritual power attribute of the shrine maiden Tsuiko can purify monsters!!!][Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for becoming a forging master! ! ! ][Forging Master: The host can use various materials to forge the weapon the host wants! ! !][Ding! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for becoming a weapon master! ! ! ][Weapon Master: The host can flexibly use various weapons and reach the master level! ! ! ]“Let’s not talk about the latter two for now, what about this purification of spiritual power?”
“Could it be the same as Kikyo and Kagome’s?” Inuyasha murmured in his heart as he looked at the first sign-in.
The next second, Inuyasha felt that the spiritual power in his body increased a little, and then the spiritual power underwent a qualitative change. The spiritual power that originally only had time and space attributes now had an additional branch called purification.
Inuyasha was slightly stunned, then began to sense it carefully.
After a long while, Inuyasha completely confirmed that he now had an additional spiritual power attribute like Kikyo and Kagome. He did not need to release too strong spiritual power. He just needed to release it casually to cause severe damage to the monster-level existence.
“Good stuff, I like it!!” Inuyasha murmured in his heart and looked at the other two rewards.
“Forge Master?”
“Weapon Master?”
Chapter 53: Powerful Rewards, First Purification (Old Version)
Forge Master, Weapon Master?
There is nothing special about these two rewards just by looking at the words, but after Inuyasha carefully studied them, he realized that these two rewards are very powerful.
Master Forger, this ability allows Inuyasha to forge any weapon.
Ordinary weapons are not counted. Inuyasha can also forge weapons like Tessaiga.
However, it requires various special materials and mastered power.
Just like Tessaiga, if Inuyasha wants to forge it, he needs to have the power to control the demonic energy. It doesn’t need to be too strong, just a seed of power and a medium.
After forging, its power will be amplified dozens of times, just like Tessaiga.
As long as Inuyasha has a little ability to control demonic energy, even if this power is very weak, with the help of various special materials, Inuyasha can forge a powerful weapon like Tessaiga.
Moreover, even if Inuyasha himself does not have this power, it will be fine if others have it. Inuyasha can intercept the seeds of power from other people, and then forge weapons with various precious materials.
In addition, the Forge Master can also repair various weapons.
This skill is the true meaning of a master forger.
In addition to this is the Weapon Master.
The basic power of the Weapon Master ability is the ability to skillfully use various weapons.
This is just the most basic ability. In addition, with this skill, Inuyasha can ignore various restrictions and use any weapon.
Even weapons with limitations like Tessaiga and companion weapons like Bakusaiga can be used by Inuyasha, and he can even master their essence.
To a certain extent, this ability is superimposed with the right to use Tessaiga, and this ability is more powerful than the right to use Tessaiga.
After all, the right to use Tessaiga only allows one to master the power of Tessaiga, while a weapon master can use any weapon.
Of course, there are pros and cons.
The right to use Tessaiga gives Inuyasha full control over Tessaiga. Even if Tessaiga is taken away by others, Inuyasha can take it back in a moment.
The Weapon Master cannot do this.
A weapon master can only use weapons, but cannot fully master them.
After studying his gains this time, Inuyasha’s consciousness left the system space and returned to reality.
Looking at the two strings of three-colored meatballs in front of him, Inuyasha picked up one and started eating, quietly waiting for the decision of the people in the Demon-Exorcising Village.
The people from the demon-killing village did not keep Inuyasha waiting for long.
It only took half an hour for the people in the demon-hunting village to make a decision.
Promise Inuyasha to give the fragment of the Shikon Jewel to Inuyasha.
Coral played a big role in this matter.
If it weren’t for Sango’s persuasion, the people of the Demon-Slaying Village might not have given the fragment of the Shikon Jewel to Inuyasha.
After all, although the fragments of the Shikon Jewel were not contaminated in Inuyasha’s body, Inuyasha was a half-demon after all, and they could not believe him unconditionally.
It was Coral who appealed to their emotions and reason, and used the safety of her fellow demon hunters in the demon-hunting village as an excuse to persuade the other demon hunters to agree to this.
“Sir Inuyasha, these are the fragments of the Four Souls Jewel that we have collected. Please don’t let us down, Sir Inuyasha.” Holding a piece of thin paper in front of Inuyasha, Coral’s father said solemnly.
“Ah, don’t worry.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then reached out to take away the fragment of the Shikon Jewel.
However, as soon as Inuyasha placed his hand on the Shikon Jade, before he could quickly shatter the Shikon Jade fragments, the Shikon Jade fragments burst into purple light, which was a purifying spiritual light.
Seeing this scene, everyone in the Demon-Hunting Village suddenly widened their eyes.
This is the Four Souls Jade being purified!!
The fragments of the Four Souls Jade were obtained from monsters, and the fragments of the Four Souls Jade obtained from monsters were contaminated.
The people in their demon-killing village did not have the ability to purify the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, so the collected fragments of the Four Souls Jade were always in a contaminated state.
But unexpectedly, these fragments of the Four Souls Jewel were purified in an instant by Inuyasha.
Inuyasha hadn’t even touched the fragments of the Shikon Jewel yet, but just got close to them, and the fragments were purified.
At that moment, the expressions of all the demon hunters changed, from solemn to smiling.
“Mr. Inuyasha, the fragment of the Shikon Jewel is now in your hands!!” Coral’s father spoke again, asking with a serious look.
The scene before them made them realize that their choice was not wrong, and giving the fragment of the Shikon Jewel to Inuyasha was definitely the right choice.
Inuyasha can purify the evil energy in the fragments of the Shikon Jewel. If they don’t give the fragments of the Shikon Jewel to such a being, who else can they give them to?
“Ah, leave it to me.” Inuyasha nodded slightly and assured seriously.
Inuyasha did not expect that the purifying spiritual power he had just acquired would actually come into play right now. He did not even activate it, but the aura leaked from his purifying spiritual power directly purified the evil energy on the fragments of the Four Souls Jade.
All I can say is that purifying spiritual energy is truly a natural nemesis of monsters and the Four Souls Jade.
After taking the Shikon Jewel, Inuyasha fused the Shikon Jewel together.
Ever since the fragments of the Shikon Jewel were fused together by monsters, Inuyasha can collect the Shikon Jewel again and fuse it together as long as he wants, without having to rely on monsters anymore.
“Since you gave me the Four Souls Jade fragment, I will give you a piece of advice.”
“Don’t accept a commission to exorcise demons from a lord named Hitomi. That guy is possessed by a demon.” Inuyasha kindly reminded after returning the fragment of the Shikon Jewel to his clothes.
“Ha, ha, I get it!!” Coral’s father was slightly stunned when he heard this, and then responded stupidly.
“By the way, can you tell me the cave where the Tsuiko priestess is?”
“I want to go over and take a look.” Inuyasha nodded slightly, then remembered something and asked directly to the people in the Demon-Exorcist Village.
“Oh, I know. Coral, you take Inuyasha there.” Upon hearing that Inuyasha wanted to go to the cave of the priestess Tsuiko, Coral’s father directly asked Coral to take Inuyasha there.
“Yes, father!” Coral responded.
Chapter 54: Birthplace of the Four Souls Jade (Old Version)
The cave of the priestess Tsuiko is far away from the demon-hunting village and is not obvious. There is even a barrier behind it, so it is not easy for Inuyasha to find it.
But it would be easy if we had someone from the demon-hunting village to lead us.
The people of the Demon-Exorcist Village have been rooted here for hundreds of years and know everything about the surrounding area.
Led by Coral, the group flew quickly towards the demon-killing village.
“Hey yeah, is this what it feels like when a monster rides on the clouds?” Coral said with surprise on her face while kneeling on the auspicious cloud and looking down.
“It feels so new, onee-sama!!” said Amber who was beside her. This guy insisted on following Inuyasha when Coral was leading the way.
“Inuyasha’s cloud is different from others. Monster’s clouds are not very good to humans, but Inuyasha’s cloud is fine.” Shippo was lying next to Kohaku at this time. When he heard the conversation between the two sisters, he explained.
The auspicious clouds of monsters are all condensed from monster power. It is not a good thing for ordinary people to sit on them, as their bodies will be invaded by the monster power.
However, Inuyasha’s auspicious clouds are different. Inuyasha’s auspicious clouds are no different from clouds, and it feels very comfortable to stand on them.
“Is that so?” When Shanhu heard Qibao say this, she was a little surprised. Is there such a saying?
Although Inuyasha is a half-demon, he is still a kind of monster after all. Isn’t the power he uses demonic power?
However, thinking of this, Coral changed his mind.
It seems that there are some differences.
Monsters cannot directly purify the fragments of the Shikon Jewel like Inuyasha did.
It is precisely because of Inuyasha’s previous actions that the people in their demon-hunting village completely believe in Inuyasha.
“Come to think of it, isn’t the witch Tsuriko’s demon pet in your village? Why can’t we see it?” At this time, Inuyasha suddenly spoke and asked Coral.
He remembered that Cui Zi’s demon pet Yunmu was now living in the demon-killing village, so why hadn’t he seen it before?
Kirara’s existence is also a very important member in Inuyasha, and will definitely trigger the check-in of plot characters.
“Inuyasha do you even know Kirara?”
“However, I don’t know where Mica went. I couldn’t find it after I came back.” Coral was a little surprised when he heard this, and then explained.
She had a very good relationship with Yunmu, and every time she came back from exorcising demons, she would go to find Yunmu first, but she didn’t meet her today.
“I think he went out to play with Grandpa Mingjia.”
“Grandpa Mingjia came to the demon-killing village this morning.” Amber also spoke and expressed her guess.
“Hey, that guy Mingjia came to your demon-killing village?”
“Why don’t you get rid of him?” Qibao was greatly surprised by the sisters’ words.
According to Inuyasha, the monster named Kirara is a demon pet. There is nothing strange about that, since it is a pet after all.
But Mingjia is not a demon pet, and nothing happened when he came to the demon-killing village.
“What’s so strange about that?”
“Grandpa Mingjia often comes to the demon-hunting village and brings us some important information. He has a very good relationship with us.” Upon hearing this, Shanhu smiled slightly and then explained.
“But Mingjia is also amazing. He came to see us last night, and ran to your place this morning. His speed is too fast.” Qibao nodded in realization, but he was impressed by Mingjia’s speed.
“Grandpa Mingjia’s whereabouts have always been mysterious, and we don’t know either.” Shanhu shook her head and said.
“That’s it, right?” At this time, Inuyasha spoke again, pointing to the cave in front.
Because there is a barrier around the cave of the priestess Tsuriko, Meika has never been there before, so Inuyasha doesn’t know about it, otherwise he wouldn’t have let Sango lead the way.
“Yes, that’s the place.” Coral looked over and nodded after finding that it was the cave where the priestess Cui Zi was.
After confirming the destination, Inuyasha controlled the auspicious cloud and flew downwards.
“Inuyasha, what are you doing here?”
“Monsters can’t enter this place.” After landing, Coral asked the doubts in her heart.
There is a barrier in the cave of the priestess Tsuiko that was temporarily set up by the priestess Tsuiko, so no monster can enter.
Only monsters recognized by the Miko Betsuko can enter, just like Yunmu.
“Well, let’s give it a try.” Inuyasha replied with a faint smile.
Then, Inuyasha started walking towards the cave entrance.
When he arrived at the cave entrance, Inuyasha stretched out his hand and touched it.
Soon, a faint ripple appeared in front of everyone’s eyes. This was the barrier, the barrier of the priestess Cui Zi.
“See, this is why monsters can’t enter, because there is a barrier created by the priestess Tsuriko.” Seeing this scene, Sango looked as if she had expected it, and said to Inuyasha.
However, the next second, Coral’s eyes widened.
Where Inuyasha touched, the ripples of the barrier slowly disappeared, and Inuyasha’s hand entered the barrier without any hindrance.
“He actually went in!!” Coral said in disbelief. Beside her, Amber was also extremely surprised.
Soon, the brother and sister reacted.
This is Inuyasha being acknowledged.
Sure enough, it was the right thing for him and others to hand over the fragments of the Shikon Jewel to Inuyasha.
“Shippo, you two, go in.” Inuyasha turned around and greeted Coral and the others, then walked in.
“My name is Sango, please call me by my name.” Hearing Inuyasha’s name, Sango frowned slightly, corrected him, and then walked in.
“My name is Amber.” Amber whispered, then ran in quickly.
As for Shippo, this guy had already taken action when Inuyasha called him, and passed through the barrier directly without being stopped at all.
All I can say is that Shippo is no threat at all to the priestess Tsuiko.
“Yes, yes, Coral, Amber!!” In response to the correction from the brother and sister, Inuyasha replied indifferently, his voice spreading in the cave.
Chapter 55 The Best Reward (Old Version)
After entering the cave, the few people did not stop and walked along the passage towards the depths of the cave.
It was originally just a normal passage, but after walking for about a minute, the passage in the cave underwent a drastic change.
Not only did it become much wider, the ground also became rugged, and most importantly, a large number of monster corpses appeared on the ground. Moreover, the further you went in, the larger the monster corpses became.
“Wow, there are so many corpses of monsters!!” Qibao screamed in fear.
“Every time I see this situation, I feel extremely shocked.” Coral also glanced at the situation around him and murmured in a low voice.
“Yes, sister!” Amber responded.
Inuyasha was the only one who showed no reaction to the scene before him.
After all, I have been to the other world and seen the huge corpse of General Inu.
Compared to the hill-sized corpse of General Inu, these corpses are really dwarfed by the giant.
Soon, they arrived at the center of the cave.
At this time, a huge sculpture is standing in the center of the cave.
It is a stone sculpture formed thousands of years after the death of many fused monsters and the priestess Tsuiko who fought against the monsters.
As soon as he stepped here, the system prompt sounded in Inuyasha’s mind.
[Ding! ! Arrived at the special location, the birthplace of the Four Souls Jade. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]“The cave doesn’t count, only this place counts!”
“System, sign in!”
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the perfect Four Souls Jade! ! ][Perfect Four Souls Jade: Contains huge spiritual power and demonic power. After fusion, it can gain huge spiritual power and demonic power! ! ]Inuyasha was slightly stunned after listening to the introduction of the system.
As we all know, the Four Souls Jade was formed by a huge collection of monsters that Tsuiko wanted to purify and fuse using her purifying spiritual power.
Because Cui Zi had very little physical strength left at the time, she was unable to purify all the monsters. She could only take away the souls of the monsters and combine them with her own soul to form the Four Souls Jade. Finally, she used up her last bit of strength to knock the monsters out of her body and send them out of the cave.
Because the Four Souls Jade contains a large number of monster souls, and because of the special nature of Tsuiko’s soul, the Four Souls Jade has a very special ability, which is to enhance the strength of monsters. A monster that obtains the entire Four Souls Jade can even become a great monster-level existence with the help of the jade’s power, as long as it takes a long time.
Just like Naraku, although he is a half-demon, his strength in the later period is not inferior to that of the big monsters, and he is stronger than many big monsters.
In addition, if the Four Souls Jade is held by a person with an evil heart, it will be contaminated and become a crooked spirit.
However, once it falls into the hands of someone with a pure mind and someone who possesses the spiritual power to purify the Four Soul Jade, the soul inside it will become a straight spirit.
These are the Shikon Jewels that Inuyasha knows about.
However, this perfect Four Souls Jade surprised Inuyasha a little.
Although the system has already noted the capabilities of the Perfect Four Souls Jade, Inuyasha still used his consciousness to carefully understand the so-called Perfect Four Souls Jade he had just obtained in the system space.
After this understanding, Inuyasha realized that this perfect Shikon Jewel had nothing to do with the Shikon Jewel in Inuyasha’s world, it was just given this name.
According to the fantasy novels, this thing is a pill that can quickly increase your cultivation level.
The difference is that the elixir is swallowed and refined, while the Perfect Four Soul Jade is fused, and in the process of fusion, the power therein is slowly refined and transformed into one’s own power.
Moreover, there are two kinds of power in the Perfect Four Soul Jade, one is spiritual power and the other is demonic power.
As for to what extent Inuyasha can be improved after fusing all the Perfect Four Souls Jewels, Inuyasha is not sure about this.
However, according to Inuyasha’s feeling about the energy body in the Perfect Four Souls Jade, after perfectly integrating the Perfect Four Souls Jade, his demonic power level should be able to reach the late stage of the Great Monster and may even directly break through to the level of the Demon King.
As for his spiritual power cultivation, he is definitely at the level of a great Onmyoji. As for whether he can break through to the level of a Spirit Lord, the hope is slim.
After figuring out the situation of the Perfect Shikon Jewel, Inuyasha was in a good mood.
I didn’t expect that I would get such a good thing by visiting the birthplace of the Four Souls Jade.
The reward obtained from signing in this time can be said to be the best reward Inuyasha has ever received since the sign-in reward.
Speaking of which, it would be great if this perfect Four Souls Jade could work together with ten times the training.
Well, unfortunately, this is impossible.
“Inuyasha, is there anything here?” Seeing Inuyasha looking at the sculpture in a daze, Coral asked curiously.
“Nothing, let’s go.” Inuyasha, who had just come back to his senses, heard this, shook his head without changing his expression, and then said.
“Oh, you’re leaving just like that?”
“Are you really here just to take a look?” Seeing Inuyasha come here and run away after staying here for a few seconds, Coral was stunned and couldn’t help but say.
“Well, I just came here to take a look. Now that I’m done, I have to leave.” Inuyasha nodded lightly when he heard this.
coral:…
Inuyasha’s behavior really left Coral speechless.
Running so far just to take a look?
Thinking of this, when I was brought here by my father, I just came to take a look.
It seems…there is no difference.
The group then walked outside along the same path they came from.
Although Inuyasha was carrying the Shikon Jewel, he did not cause any commotion. The remaining souls of the monsters in the place where the Shikon Jewel was born were very quiet, and there was no riot like in the original work.
Several people quickly left the cave.
However, after leaving the cave, Inuyasha did not take the three people directly back to the demon-hunting village. Instead, he disappeared from the sight of the three people in a flash.
“???” The three of them were completely confused.
However, Inuyasha appeared again the next second.
Inuyasha appeared again with a very cute little creature in his hand, it was Kirara.
[Ding! ! The host has come into contact with the plot character Yunmu. Congratulations to the host for triggering a sign-in! ! ]Chapter 56: Mica, Spirit Sword, Request (Old Version)
“Mica!!” Seeing Mica in Inuyasha’s hand, Coral immediately smiled, ran over quickly, and took Mica from Inuyasha’s hand.
Ying!!
Yunmu cried out and let Coral hold her in her arms without struggling, but her eyes were looking towards Inuyasha. Her swollen eyes revealed curiosity and a hint of nostalgia, as if she saw a certain figure in Inuyasha.
“Inuyasha, it’s Kirara.” Coral held Kirara and introduced her to Inuyasha.
Yunmu called out in cooperation.
“So cute.” Qibao was fascinated by Yunmu’s petite and cute appearance.
Inuyasha nodded slightly, then looked at his hands.
At this moment, a small figure was being pinched between Inuyasha’s index finger and thumb.
“Hey, Mingjia, we meet again.” Looking at the mosquito-sized figure that he was pinching, Inuyasha raised his eyebrows and said in a teasing tone.
“Hahaha, long time no see, Master Inuyasha!” Mingjia said with an embarrassed look on his face and a dry laugh.
“Nonsense, we just met last night.” After hearing what Inuyasha said, Shippo also noticed the existence of Meika and revealed his secret without any hesitation.
“Grandpa Mingjia, you are indeed with Yunmu.” Coral also noticed this and was a little surprised.
“Grandpa Mingjia, you called Yunmu away without telling us.”
“We have been looking for Yunmu for a long time.” Amber also spoke at this time and complained to Mingjia.
Seeing Meijia being denounced by Kohaku, Inuyasha simply snapped his fingers and sent Meijia onto Kohaku, and then his consciousness entered the system space.
[Ding! ! Sign-in successful, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Demon-Slaying Sword! ! ][Sword of Demon Slayer: The spiritual sword that the witch Cuizi has been carrying since her debut. It was originally an ordinary cold sword, but it has been nourished by purified spiritual power over the years and has great power. It has become a powerful spiritual sword that can amplify spiritual power attacks. The stronger the spiritual power burst, the greater the amplification, and it has a powerful suppressing effect on monsters!!!]Inuyasha was slightly surprised when he saw the reward he got for signing in this time.
I didn’t expect to obtain the weapon used by Cui Zi.
As the most powerful priestess hundreds of years ago, the weapons used by Tsui Ko could not be ordinary things, otherwise they would not be enough to support Tsui Ko in fighting so many monsters.
If you use ordinary weapons to fight those powerful monsters, the weapons will probably break.
I just needed a melee weapon that could use spiritual power to fight, and it came just in time.
The Demon Slayer Sword is in the system space at this moment. Inuyasha has no intention of taking it out now. He wants to take it out later to test the ability of the Demon Slayer Sword.
“Let’s go back.” After signing in, Inuyasha greeted everyone.
Everyone had no objection and started their journey directly.
Originally, Coral was thinking of flying back on Kirara, but for some reason, Kirara didn’t want to transform anymore and jumped onto Inuyasha’s shoulder. He was very affectionate to Inuyasha and kept rubbing his little face against him.
“Hey, it’s really strange that Yunmu is so intimate with someone he meets for the first time.”
“Sure enough, Inuyasha, you are a good person, no, a good monster.” Coral was very surprised to see this scene, but then she became more certain that her and others’ choice was correct. Inuyasha is really a good person, no, a good monster.
Otherwise Mica wouldn’t be like this.
Inuyasha was also a little surprised.
Although the relationship between Kirara and Inuyasha is pretty good in the original work, it hasn’t reached this point.
After much thought, Inuyasha could only think of one thing, which was the purifying spiritual power of the miko Tsurugi that he had obtained by signing in.
Yunmu is Cui Zi’s demon pet. She has been with Cui Zi for a long time and is familiar with the power of Cui Zi.
Now that he had obtained Cui Zi’s purifying spiritual power, Yunmu must have sensed the spiritual power in his body, so she was so intimate with him.
“Let’s go, let’s go back.” After saying this again, Inuyasha used the clouds to fly with everyone towards the demon-killing village.
It didn’t take much time for them to return to the demon-hunting village.
“Sir Inuyasha, please be sure to stay and let us entertain you.” As soon as they came back, Coral’s father (PS: no name) came over and said to Inuyasha in a sincere tone.
“Uh, that’s not necessary.” Inuyasha was slightly stunned after hearing what Coral’s father said, and then said.
It was the first time that someone took the initiative to entertain him, which made him somewhat uncomfortable.
“Inuyasha, you can stay here.”
“This time you helped us solve the invisible hidden danger of the Four Souls Jade fragments. It is a great favor to us. It would be unreasonable not to treat you well.” Coral also advised.
“Inuyasha, just stay here for one night.” Shippo also persuaded him. He could spend the night in the house. He really didn’t want to sleep outside in the open air anymore.
At this time, Shippo, who was standing on Inuyasha’s shoulder, also nudged Inuyasha with his nose.
At this point, Inuyasha, who had originally been thinking about leaving, immediately agreed to stay.
Even Inuyasha can’t handle the cuteness of this guy Kirara.
In his previous life, Inuyasha wanted to rub Kirara very much.
“Okay, I agree.”
Night fell quickly, and a banquet was held in the hall of the largest house in the Demon-Hunting Village.
All the more powerful demon hunters in the demon hunting village participated.
The dinner at the Demon-Exorcising Village was not a sumptuous one.
In this era, except for the lords, no one else lived a good life. The dinner was not very sumptuous, but Inuyasha didn’t care about it.
The dinner party passed quickly and everyone else left, leaving only Inuyasha.
It was Coral’s father who asked Inuyasha to stay, as if he had something to discuss with Inuyasha.
“Mr. Inuyasha, as you know, the village has indeed received a commission to exorcise demons from a lord, and it is the lord with the surname Hitomi that Mr. Inuyasha mentioned.”
“Because it was a commission we accepted before Lord Inuyasha arrived, it is not easy for the village to cancel this commission.”
“Once we withdraw this commission, the lord will probably become angry and humiliated.”
“So I would like to ask Lord Inuyasha to help us. Whatever reward you require, just tell us. We will find a way to satisfy you!” Coral’s father asked Inuyasha in the dogeza manner.
Sango’s father took Inuyasha’s advice seriously and did not take it lightly.
After all, Inuyasha’s advice didn’t seem to be disadvantageous to him and others.
“Is that so?” Inuyasha raised his eyebrows slightly and was a little surprised when he heard what Coral’s father said, but after thinking for a moment, Inuyasha nodded and agreed to the request of Coral’s father.
“Okay, I agree to this request.”